I have a group in Konoha

After traveling through time and space and becoming a member of the Uchiha family, he was about to face the Nine-Tails Rebellion and genocide. Unexpectedly, at this time, the Ten Thousand Worlds Chat System was accidentally opened.

Whitebeard: “This guy named Uchiha Itachi actually killed his own parents? I will never allow such a thing to happen! I am willing to lend you my strength to stop him!”

Misaka Mikoto: “This man named Namikaze Minato has similar spatial abilities to my sister.”

Tanjiro Kamado: “If you want to learn swordsmanship, I can teach you the Fire God Kagura that has been passed down in my family.”

Wang Ye: “Is your family being ostracized? Although your family affairs have nothing to do with me, I also have a similar family and can understand your feelings. If you need help, I can also lend a hand.”

Skirt members can not only share abilities, but also reach across the world.

1 Group chat system
“Congratulations to the host for successfully traveling through time.”
The system’s voice sounded in my mind.
Uchiha Mitsuki slowly opened his eyes.
It was a Japanese-style house with tatami mats and a huge Uchiha family emblem on the wall.
“Did I travel through time and space and become a member of the Uchiha family?” he asked puzzledly.
“Yes, host, you are a member of the Uchiha family. Now is the period when the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze is in power. The time point is 50 years in Konoha.” said the system.
“Fuck!” Uchiha Mitsuki almost choked to death on his saliva.
50 years of Konoha!
In other words, next year will be the period of Konoha’s Nine-Tails Rebellion!
In the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Danzo interfered and made the Uchiha clan take the blame. From then on, the Uchiha clan moved from the center of the village to the edge of the village and was isolated from the center of power.
And he happens to be a member of the Uchiha clan.
I just came here, and I can only enjoy the glory for one year, and then I have to become a member of the guilty group that everyone wants to kill?
Who can stand this?
“Do I have special abilities or something like that?” Uchiha Mitsuki asked helplessly.
“Yes.” The system replied.
【Open the Wanjie chat group】
【Invite group members to join the group chat immediately】
[Ding, Whitebeard joins the group chat][Ding, Misaka Mikoto joins the group chat][Ding, Tanjiro Kamado joins the group chat][Ding, Wang Ye joins the group chat]Looking at this list, Uchiha Mitsuki seemed to understand something.
This should be a chat group where all characters from the anime can be invited to join the chat.
Whitebeard, one of the Four Emperors in the pirate world, is known as the strongest man in the world. Misaka Mikoto, a LV5 user of a certain scientific electromagnetic cannon, is commonly known as Misaka Mikoto.
Tanjiro Kamado is a character in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba. As for Wang Ye, he is the successor of Fenghou Qimen, the Wudang Sect in the world of aliens.
Whitebeard: “Eh? Where is this place? Wasn’t I drinking on the deck of the Moby Dick? Is this another little trick of the navy? Are these annoying flies trying the power of my pheasant sword again? Hey, you who are using this fruit ability, come out! Fight me head-on if you can!”
Obviously, Whitebeard regarded the ability of this chat group as some kind of devil fruit ability.
Misaka Mikoto: “Who is speaking above? Why did your voice appear directly in my mind? Are you also a user with special abilities?”
Whitebeard: “A user with special abilities? Of course I am! There are still people who question whether I am a user of devil fruit abilities. It seems that there are still some corners of this ocean that do not know the name of me, Whitebeard.”
Misaka Mikoto: “????”
Misaka Mikoto: “Devil Fruit user? When did Academy City have such a title? But it sounds very powerful. You should be a LV4 powerful user like my sister.”
Whitebeard: “What are you talking about? I don’t understand. Since when are Devil Fruit users divided into different levels? You are not talking about the degree of development of the fruit, are you? Gulala, my Tremor-Tremor Fruit is well developed. If you really want to count, I can also be called a great user, Gulala.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “You two, compared to those people with special abilities you mentioned, I am more concerned about whether this strange spiritual world is a blood demon technique of the demons. I am now at the Demon Slayer Corps headquarters. If it is a blood demon technique, it means that the demons have invaded? We must report it to the pillars.”
Wang Ye: “It’s a familiar spiritual world, and it’s similar to the inner scene of Fenghou Qimen! Could it be another lost one of the eight great magic skills? Can the person who uses this magic come out and talk? I have some questions for you.”
Looking at everyone’s speeches, Uchiha Mitsuki breathed a sigh of relief and typed slowly.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Ahem, everyone calm down, I will explain it to you.”
The moment he came out, everyone noticed the label in front of his name tag: Group Leader!
Whitebeard: “Group leader? Could it be that this spiritual world was created by your ability? What do you want to do? Challenge me? Or do you want to capture me and take me to the Navy Headquarters to collect the bounty? I accept your challenge!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “…”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Misunderstood, this is not the ability of the devil fruit, and I am not a character in your world.”
Whitebeard: “????”
Whitebeard: “Not from my world? What do you mean? Are you trying to say you’re from another time and space? That’s ridiculous!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “You are right. In fact, the four people in the group are from different worlds, and this spiritual world connects our souls together, enabling us to communicate across time and space. This is the function of this chat group.”
Misaka Mikoto: “…”
Misaka Mikoto: “If that’s the case, I think I understand. It’s similar to the space-time of a parallel universe, right?”
The academy city world where Misaka Mikoto lives is itself a world with extremely high technological level, which can even use technology to fight against magic.
So for her, it would be relatively easy to accept this theory of different worlds.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Congratulations, you got the answer right. Although it’s still a little wrong, this is roughly what it means.”
Misaka Mikoto: “It can connect the souls of people from different worlds. Academy City seems to have similar scientific research projects, but they have never been successful. Group leader, your world actually has such an instrument, so the technology in your world must be highly developed. It’s amazing.”
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]I have a group in Konoha
2 Self-introduction (asking for flowers) (old version)
To be honest, he is a little guilty now. After all, he is in the Naruto world, and everyone should know the level of technology in the Naruto world. There is not even a gunpowder gun, and it all depends on cold weapons and chakra.
In terms of technology, the Academy City where Misaka Mikoto lives is many dimensions ahead of Naruto.
Whitebeard: “So, everyone is indeed from different worlds?”
Misaka Mikoto: “Yeah, that should be it.”
Whitebeard: “It sounds interesting. I didn’t expect that I could meet people from other worlds when I’m old. Gullalla, it’s just a pity. If I were younger, I would definitely visit your world. Unfortunately, I don’t have the interest now.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@All members, although there is a group tag here, I still hope that everyone can introduce themselves. After all, we will all be members of the same group in the future, and it never hurts to get to know each other better.”
Whitebeard: “Then I will go first. My name is Edward Newgate. Everyone calls me Whitebeard, the captain of the Moby Dick. As for the title, I am one of the Four Emperors of the New World, but I don’t like this title very much. The purpose of my traveling to the sea is just to find my family.”
Misaka Mikoto: “My name is Misaka Mikoto, a junior high school student in Academy City, a LV5 esper, and my specialty is electrical esper.”
Misaka Mikoto: “@Whitebeard, you said you were a captain, are you a pirate?”
Whitebeard: “Pirates are too ugly. I am a pirate who pursues freedom and dreams. In our world, going out to sea to become a pirate has become a trend. In fact, it is also thanks to Roger that guy that the Great Pirate Era began.”
Misaka Mikoto said she was a little confused.
Her world is a world that respects the law very much, and she finds it a little hard to accept that pirates are a trend.
But when I thought that it was a different world, I felt relieved.
Tanjiro Kamado: “Now it’s my turn. My name is Tanjiro Kamado. My current position is a member of the Demon Slayer Corps. I just started practicing swordsmanship. I should be the weakest among you all.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Demon Slayer Corps? What is the purpose of this position?”
Tanjiro Kamado: “We are here to kill demons. There are many demons in our world that harm people. The duty of the Demon Slayer Corps is to kill these demons and protect ordinary people. Actually, except for my sister Nezuko, my whole family was killed by demons…”
Misaka Mikoto: “Ah, I’m sorry to have touched your heart, but it’s hard to imagine a world where demons run rampant. It must be very difficult to survive in that world. I’m sorry for that.”
Wang Ye: “Now it’s my turn, right? Actually, compared to yours, my world is probably the most normal one. Most people in our world are ordinary people, but there are also some people who possess strange powers. We call them aliens.”
Originally, the existence of extraordinary people should be kept strictly secret from ordinary people, but since it is a different world, there is no taboo, so Wang spoke out boldly.
Misaka Mikoto: “The aliens in your world should be similar to those in our world. It seems that our two worlds are very similar. That’s great. We finally feel a little closer.”
Wang Ye: “…”
Wang Ye: “I don’t think so. I feel that your so-called people with special abilities are too different from our world. The skills of the extraordinary people in our world are all inherited from history, but your people with special abilities sound a bit fantasy. It’s hard for me to understand.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Forget it, then group leader, tell me about your world.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “My world is probably the most difficult to understand. Ours is a world dominated by ninjas, and most combatants are ninjas.”
Whitebeard: “Oh? Ninja? I once had a crew member named Kozuki Oden. His hometown, Wano Country, is a country with many ninjas and samurai. It seems that your world is very similar to mine, gulalalala.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Yes, my world is very similar to Captain Whitebeard’s. We can communicate more in the future. Maybe it will be helpful.”
Wang Ye: “Ninja? I’ve heard of it, but it’s not in our country. Your world should be a world composed of island culture as the background.”
Uchiha Kozuki really wanted to say that he and Wang Ye actually came from a similar world.
In fact, among these people, Uchiha Mitsuki and Wang Ye should be the closest. If you tell Wang Ye things like time travel and rebirth, he can understand them.
But it’s not the right time now. I can complain to Wang Ye later.
…
Just at this moment, the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku pushed the door and walked in.
“Clan leader.” Uchiha Mitsuki greeted.
Uchiha Fugaku said calmly: “Kozuki, get ready. It will be your Jonin exam soon. The Hokage will personally evaluate you.”
Now Uchiha Kozuki is just an ordinary Chunin.
The assessment for promotion to jonin in Konoha needs to be supervised by the Hokage himself.
Especially since Uchiha Mitsuki is a member of the Uchiha family, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo are very afraid of the Uchiha family. Whenever a member of the Uchiha family gets promoted, these two old thieves will interfere.
So even if Minato was very busy, he would still take time out to personally evaluate the members of the Uchiha clan.
“Okay, clan leader.” Uchiha Mitsuki nodded.
Turn on lazy reading mode
3 Live video (asking for flowers) (old version)
Fugaku nodded and left as well.
After he left, in the group.
Whitebeard: “Master Patriarch? Group leader, who is that young guy just now to you?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “He is the patriarch of our family, his name is Uchiha Fugaku. He is not young, more than 40 years old, he is not considered a young guy, right?”
Whitebeard: “Isn’t he still young at over 40? The sons on my ship are much older than him, gulal …
Misaka Mikoto: “Sons? Uncle Whitebeard, do you have many children?”
Whitebeard: “Well, I have more than a hundred sons.”
Misaka Mikoto: “0.0 More than a hundred children, Uncle Whitebeard, you are so fertile. Can you tell me how many children people in your world generally have?”
Whitebeard: “No, all my sons are adopted by me. In fact, we have no blood relationship. Speaking of which, I like you very much. How about you become my son? Gulala.”
Misaka Mikoto: “This is not good. You and I are not from the same world. This is too rude. Besides, I am a girl. It is not appropriate for me to be a son.”
Uchiha Mitsuki was a little speechless.
Although I know Whitebeard’s character, it still feels a bit weird when I see him trying to recruit people from other worlds as sons.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I’m going to take the Jonin exams, everyone, let’s talk later.”
[Ding, developing new features][Does the host start sharing vision immediately? ][View Sharing]: Group members can share the images of their own world and present them to everyone in the form of live broadcast.
“Oh? There is such a function. Let’s turn it on.” Uchiha Mitsuki nodded.
[Ding, the group owner has enabled vision sharing.][Ding, Whitebeard joins vision sharing][Ding, Misaka Mikoto joins the vision sharing][Ding, Tanjiro Kamado joins the vision sharing][Ding, Wang Ye joins the vision sharing]Suddenly, a video frame appeared in the group, showing the scenes of the world in which several people lived.
Whitebeard was sitting on the deck of the Moby Dick, surrounded by all the squadron captains including Marco.
Misaka Mikoto was walking down the street, surrounded by fully intelligent, high-tech, automatic road-cleaning robots.
Tanjiro Kamado is practicing swordsmanship with the Demon Slayer Corps, surrounded by members of the Demon Slayer Corps wearing the Nichirin Swords.
Wang was also sitting in the Maybach, leisurely driving on the street.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “It looks like the video connection has been successful. This is good. We can see the world of each group member more intuitively without having to describe it with words.”
Whitebeard: “It actually connected to my vision. What a powerful extra-dimensional power. Even among the devil fruit abilities in my world, there are probably only a few who can do this.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Connecting vision is just a very common technology. It’s just that connecting vision across different time and space is more difficult. I don’t know how many years ahead of our Academy City this technology is.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Are you sure the connection is OK? The Demon Slayer Corps headquarters is a very strict organization. We can’t expose it at will, otherwise the master will definitely blame us.”
Misaka Mikoto: “It’s a different world, so there shouldn’t be any problem. Even if we know the location of your Demon Slayer Corps headquarters, we can’t get there, right?”
Wang Ye: “…This extra-dimensional ability is quite interesting. I didn’t expect that I could actually see different dimensional worlds… Hmm…”
Wang Ye feels a little excited now.
He thought that if he could understand this strange power a little bit and then integrate it into the inner world of Fenghou Qimen, maybe he could further develop Fenghou Qimen!
He can even use his abilities to peek into unspeakable secrets!
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Everyone, I am going to take part in the Jonin Exam. I will turn on the live video broadcast throughout the whole process. If you are interested, you can take a look at the situation in our world.”
Whitebeard: “No problem, I’m just bored, but I feel a little regretful. It would be great if I could share this with my sons. I also want them to experience the scenery of other worlds. Gulala.”
“Let others see it too?” Uchiha Mitsuki was stunned.
He suddenly thought of a serious question: is it possible to increase the number of group members? Will there only be these four people in the entire life?
“System, can the number of group members be increased?” he asked in his mind.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
4 Jonin Exam (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
The system immediately replied: “Yes, after completing certain tasks and achievements, you will receive system points that can be used to increase group chat members.”
“That’s good.” Uchiha Kozuki breathed a sigh of relief.
Although the number of group chat members has no direct interest to him.
But if it’s always these four people, it would be a bit boring.
It’s more lively and fun when there are more people.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I have good news for you all. Our group chat members will continue to increase in the future. Now, everyone is a veteran in the chat group. It’s very high-class.”
Misaka Mikoto: “We can continue to add members? In other words, in addition to the worlds that the five of us belong to, there are many other worlds?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Of course there are, and there are quite a lot of them, thousands or tens of thousands are considered a small number.”
He didn’t mean to exaggerate.
If each anime work is considered a world, then adding up the number of anime works in the world, a few thousand or tens of thousands would be very small.
Misaka Mikoto: “That’s too much! It seems that the parallel universe theory that those scientists in Academy City talked about is true! I’m looking forward to it. I really want to see what kind of strange worlds there are.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “The strange world you are talking about should be referring to my world. Although it is a bit rude, I can understand that only our world has strange creatures like ghosts.”
Misaka Mikoto: “I’m sorry you found me~”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Okay everyone, I’m going to take the Jonin exam. You can watch it on the live video. If you don’t understand anything, you can ask me. I’ll be happy to explain it to you.”
After saying that, he temporarily cut off the conversation and walked out the door.
The location of the jonin examination is at the examination venue.
When Uchiha Mitsuki arrived at the scene, almost everyone was there.
The first one in charge of the assessment is the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze.
Next to him was Kakashi, who looked gloomy.
On the other side, there are Asuma Sarutobi, Kurenai Yuhi, Might Guy and other Chunins of the same era who are preparing to take the exam.
Because Kakashi had become a Jonin at the age of twelve, he did not need to take the test and could just watch from the side.
Uchiha Mitsuki sat down in the area waiting for the test.
Yuhi Kurenai came over and said with a smile, “Kozuki-kun, how are your preparations going? Are you confident that you can pass the test and become a jonin?”
Uchiha Kozuki’s predecessor had a very good relationship with Yuhi Kurenai. They could talk about anything and could be considered close friends.
“Uh…it’s a bit difficult.” Uchiha Kozuki said miserably.
Through the fusion of memories, he realized how terrible the original owner of this body was.
At the age of thirteen, he still hasn’t opened his Sharingan.
I don’t know any physical skills at all.
He only knows a few ordinary fire jutsu.
Combat experience is almost zero.
The reason he was able to become a Chunin was because of his connection with the Uchiha family.
To put it bluntly, that is the worst of the worst.
It is almost impossible to pass Minato Namikaze’s test with a body like this.
“It’s okay, I believe you. After all, you are from the Uchiha family, and the Uchiha family has never produced a weak person.” Yuhi Kurenai said with a smile.
Asuma Sarutobi came over and snorted, “There are no weaklings in the Uchiha family? Hong, that’s too absolute. Isn’t Uchiha Obito, who is in the same grade as Kakashi, just a loser?”
At this age, Asuma is still a very rebellious guy.
Because he is the son of the Sandaime Hokage, he is arrogant and domineering.
He doesn’t even take members of the Uchiha family seriously.
He is also deeply influenced by his father Sarutobi Hiruzen and hates members of the Uchiha clan.
“Asuma! Don’t be so rude! Obito has died in the battle, don’t insult the dead!” Kurenai frowned.
Asuma Sarutobi snorted, “So what if he’s dead? Even though his name is engraved on the memorial tablet, it doesn’t change the fact that he is a slacker!”
Uchiha Kozuki ignored them.
The assessment will start in some time, so he starts by hanging out in the group to kill time.
Whitebeard: “Mr. Group Leader, I feel like you are a little unwelcome in your world. Is it because you did something wrong?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “It’s not me who is wrong, it’s this world.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “????”
Wang Ye: “What you said sounds a bit philosophical. Could it be depression? I learned some mental skills when I was in Wudang. As a Taoist priest, I can help you resolve the problem.”
5 Whitebeard’s Dissatisfaction (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
Uchiha Mitsuki: “You think too much. It’s not depression. It’s just that my situation is a bit complicated and involves some political factors. I’m afraid you won’t understand even if I tell you.”
Speaking of the most imaginative anime work, it should be Naruto.
Especially regarding the actions of Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo, people often debate their character.
It can cause people in the three-dimensional world to quarrel like this, let alone people like Whitebeard.
The world that people like Whitebeard live in is a relatively simple and passionate world.
Although there are some conspiracies and traps in Misaka Mikoto and Wang Ye’s world, it is probably difficult for them to understand the embarrassing situation of the Uchiha family in Konoha Village now.
Wang Ye: “Now that you mention it, I’m even more interested. Political factors? I’d like to hear about it. Group leader, please tell us. We might be able to help you solve the problem.”
Wang Ye was born into a wealthy family.
My father is a big shot whose every meal would be on the news, so naturally there would be drama-filled things like fighting over inheritance in the family, so he has his own opinions on certain things.
Moreover, Wang Ye has always been pursuing both entry into the world and detachment from it.
Especially after chatting with Zhang Chulan last time, he wanted to get out into the world and understand some of the dark sides of this society.
The so-called political issues just happened to coincide with his current thoughts.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Well, since you want to listen and I have time now, I might as well talk to you and listen to your opinions.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Actually, it’s quite simple. Our family has a very unique power called the Sharingan. The higher-ups in this village are afraid of our power, so they deliberately distance themselves from us and are unwilling to accept us. They even want us to disappear.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “As you have just seen, under the influence of the Hokage, the people in the village are very hostile to our family and basically regard us as enemies.”
There was silence in the group.
Whitebeard: “I don’t quite understand this logic. Your family is ostracized by your peers because of your strength? Why is this so? Shouldn’t the strong be respected?”
Whitebeard was really a little confused.
In the world of pirates, there are also many powerful people.
For example, Pirate King Roger and the former ambitious man Rox, these are extremely powerful pirates, and they are also the villains that the World Government fears.
But even though they are evil people, they are still respected by others.
Even the sailors would sigh and call him a great man when they heard the name Roger.
Even such a villain can be respected, but this Uchiha family is ostracized by their companions because they are too powerful?
Whitebeard said he didn’t understand it at all.
Misaka Mikoto: “I don’t think so either. Shouldn’t we protect our powerful companions? Just like me, as one of the few LV5 superpower users in Academy City, the leaders of Academy City have also given me many special powers that can make my life better.”
Wang Ye: “I can understand that. Because you are too powerful, the leaders are afraid that you will betray and seize power, so they want to distance themselves from you to prevent you from rebelling, right?”
As a modern-day Wang Ye, he is very familiar with Chinese history, so he can see the reason behind this at a glance.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Mr. Ye is indeed smart. That’s right. It’s because the top leaders are afraid of our betrayal that our family is in such an awkward situation.”
Wang Ye: “There is a saying that describes you very well, ‘A man is innocent unless he possesses a treasure.'”
Whitebeard: “I still think it’s wrong. Are you afraid of being seized because you are so powerful? Isn’t the position of leader always held by the most powerful person? Since your family is so powerful, why don’t you become the so-called Hokage yourself? Why do you have to endure others?”
Uchiha Mitsuki suddenly felt a little ashamed.
According to Whitebeard’s statement, if he came to this world and became a member of the Uchiha family, he would probably lead a coup with the members of the Uchiha family at the first opportunity, right?
With Whitebeard’s hot temper and intolerance of injustice, he might actually do so.
At this moment, Uchiha Mitsuki suddenly felt a little bit of anticipation.
I really want to see the scene where Whitebeard leads the Uchiha people in a coup.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “If we really rebel, our family will become criminals. We can’t do this. However, I think there will be a chance in the future. When that time comes, Uncle Whitebeard, I hope you can lend me a hand.”
Uchiha Kozuki was a little cautious.
Next year will be the Nine-Tails Rebellion, and in a few years, it will be the night when the Uchiha clan will be exterminated.
As a member of the Uchiha clan, he certainly couldn’t stay out of it.
If he wants to protect himself, it will definitely not work relying on his own strength, and he might need help from people in the group.
Give them some precautions in advance so that you can feel more at ease when you ask them for help.
6 Whitebeard’s evaluation of Minato Namikaze (asking for flowers) (old version)
Whitebeard: “No problem! Since you are my group leader, I will naturally help you if you encounter difficulties. However, although we can chat through this group chat, we are in different worlds after all. How can I help you?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I don’t know about this at the moment, but there should be some functions in the future, we’ll talk about it then.”
He was not in a hurry, since the Uchiha clan genocide was still several years away.
Moreover, he just took a look at the system introduction of the group, and it seems that many functions can be enabled in the future, including the function of group members traveling through the world and sharing abilities.
He guessed that it would need to be unlocked after completing certain achievements, so he could just take his time.
While we were chatting, the Jonin Exams had already begun.
Uchiha Mitsuki temporarily closed the group chat and focused on the assessment.
The first assessment is Xi Ri Hong.
The test is very simple, you only need to last one round under Minato Namikaze’s attack to pass.
It sounds simple.
But Uchiha Kozuki knew how difficult this was.
Minato Namikaze, known as the Yellow Flash of Konoha, once suppressed the two Raikage brothers by his own strength, once resisted the Iwagakure army alone, fought on multiple fronts, reversed the situation of the three wars, and laid the foundation for Konoha’s victory.
To be able to last a whole round against Minato’s Flying Thunder God, his skills must be very high, at least at the level of a jonin.
The battle between Kurenai Yuhi and Minato ended quickly.
Relying on illusion, Yuhi Kurenai managed to survive one round.
Next up are Asuma and Might Guy.
Asuma’s abilities were somewhat lacking, but he still passed the test.
But Uchiha Kozuki was very clear that it must be Sarutobi Hiruzen who had asked Minato to let him go.
Otherwise, with Asuma’s current half-baked strength, it would be impossible for him to pass the Jonin examination.
Then there’s Might Guy.
Might Guy managed to survive this round with his absolute physical experience and passed the test.
Finally, it was Uchiha Mitsuki’s turn.
“The last examiner is Uchiha Kozuki. But wait a moment. Minato is a little tired. Let him rest.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said to Minato, “Come with me. I have something to tell you.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen did not want Minato to rest, but wanted to remind Minato of something.
He didn’t want any member of the Uchiha family to pass the Jonin exam, so he wanted to give a heads up in advance and have Minato and others go all out to make Uchiha Kozuki fail the exam.
Uchiha Kozuki was well aware of this, but he did not show it.
Within the group.
Whitebeard: “This yellow-haired kid seems to be quite capable. I admire him very much. Group leader, can you help me ask him if he is willing to be my son? I can let him come to my ship and be a squad leader, Gulala.”
Whitebeard expressed his great affection for Minato Namikaze.
Especially after seeing Minato’s Flying Thunder God Flickering Technique, she was attracted by his graceful figure.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “He is the Hokage of our village. How could he be the captain of your ship? But Uncle Whitebeard, what do you think of this Hokage’s fighting ability? Is he strong?”
Uchiha Kozuki was a little curious and wanted to see what Whitebeard would think of Namikaze Minato.
But it does feel a bit strange. It feels a bit awkward to let a strong person from another world evaluate a strong person from this world.
Whitebeard: “It’s not bad. Although it’s a bit fancy, it’s still a little bit worse than Marco and the others. Besides, isn’t this ability to come and go in an instant the same as the Six Styles of the Navy? There are quite a few people who have mastered this ability on the sea. It’s not a rare ability.”
Uchiha Kozuki was a little speechless. Such a powerful Flying Thunder God was actually mistaken for the Navy’s Six-style Razor?
But after thinking about it, he felt relieved.
The performance of Shave is almost the same as Flying Thunder God, the only difference is that Shave is short-range, while Flying Thunder God is long-range. There must be a sufficient distance to show the difference.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “He is not using the Navy Six Styles, but a spatial ability unique to our world, which can jump through time and space. Well… there should be similar devil fruit abilities in your world.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Spatial ability? Isn’t this the ability of my sister Shirai Kuroko? It’s almost exactly the same. I didn’t expect that we can see the same ability in different worlds. Your Excellency, group leader, I feel more familiar with your world!”
Uchiha Kozuki almost burst out laughing.
He just remembered that Kuroko Shirai in the electromagnetic gun world is a level 4 space-type ability user.
Moreover, their abilities are similar, both can jump through time and space, almost like Flying Thunder God.
He couldn’t help but wonder, if he brought Shirai Kuroko into this world, would he also be able to become a yellow flash?
Misaka Mikoto: “If your Hokage has become the strongest just by relying on this ability, Your Excellency, I think the combat power of your world may be a little low. My sister has the same ability as your Hokage, but she is a LV4 powerful ability user, not even LV5…”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “The combat power of our world is not low, um… but compared to your world, it is indeed much worse, I can admit this.”
7 Save Ace (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
He knew very well how strong the combat power of the electromagnetic gun world was.
Or how terrifying the god-level power of a Certain Magical Index is.
In that world, the late-stage demons can squeeze planets like eggs.
In comparison, the combat power in the Naruto world is indeed very different.
Tanjiro Kamado: “The spatial ability is much stronger than the breathing swordsmanship in our world. It would be great if we could transfer this ability to our world. Then, when dealing with those demons, we wouldn’t have to sacrifice so many members of the Demon Slayer Corps…”
Wang Ye: “I don’t really care about spatial abilities. My magic also has some spatial powers, but not many people have mastered it. Group leader, the combat power of your world may be a little bit stronger than ours.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Don’t mention this for now. You all have seen that I am about to take the test. The village leaders will definitely deliberately make things difficult for me and prevent me from passing the test. As members of my group, you should lend a hand when the group leader is in trouble, right?”
Whitebeard: “Well, you let me see the scenery of other worlds, it is my duty to repay you, but how can I help you? The only thing I can do now is to cheer you up, but it seems to be useless to you, and it also makes me lose face.”
Uchiha Mitsuki suddenly pinched his forehead with a headache.
He also didn’t know how to ask for help from people in the group.
But he really didn’t want to be tricked by Sarutobi Hiruzen, especially when he thought of Sarutobi Hiruzen’s smug face, he felt a little disgusted.
[Start a new task][Complete the task to unlock the gift package system][Do you want to accept and complete the task immediately? ]At this moment, the system sounded a prompt very appropriately.
“Accept!” Uchiha Mitsuki nodded.
[New mission, save Ace! ]【Help Whitebeard save Ace! 】
[Task Reward]: Gift package system, group owner privilege points 100 points.
“Save Ace?” Uchiha Mitsuki frowned.
He remembered that Ace was sent to the Marine Headquarters by Blackbeard, and then during the rescue at the Battle of Marineford, Akainu punched him in the chest.
So if we want to save Ace, we can only start before Ace is caught.
After Ace was captured by the Marine Headquarters, even Whitebeard’s personal rescue failed and he was completely powerless to save him.
Then he must confirm the current timeline.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Whitebeard, I’d like to ask, is there a crew member named Ace and a crew member named Blackbeard on your ship?”
Whitebeard: “Oh? I didn’t expect that you, the group leader, know my sons quite well. It must be some kind of privilege of yours as the group leader. Yes, there are indeed these two people on my ship, but Teach…”
Speaking of Blackbeard, he immediately felt unhappy.
Because just a while ago, Blackbeard killed his companions, seized the Dark-Dark Fruit, and escaped.
What he hated most was his own sons killing each other!
The only person he couldn’t forgive was Blackbeard!
“I see.” Uchiha Mitsuki nodded.
Seeing Whitebeard’s reaction, he roughly understood the current timeline.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Whitebeard, are you planning to let Ace capture Blackbeard?”
Whitebeard: “Oh? You really know it very well. Yes, I am planning to send Ace to capture him. Teach is a member of Ace’s squad. As the captain of the squad, Ace is naturally responsible for his members.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Don’t do that! Ace will definitely die if he goes there!”
Whitebeard: “…”
Whitebeard: “Master, although I consider you as a friend, I also hope you won’t talk nonsense! Ace is one of my proudest sons! I know his strength best, how could he lose to that guy Teach!”
Uchiha Kozuki was really speechless.
Although he admired Whitebeard’s righteousness, he was also a little resistant to Whitebeard’s arrogant and conceited character.
At the beginning, Red Hair came personally to persuade White Beard, but White Beard didn’t listen, which led to Ace’s death.
But Uchiha Kozuki could also understand.
As one of the earliest people to follow Whitebeard, Ace has gained Whitebeard’s trust.
Moreover, Blackbeard deliberately concealed his strength when he was on the ship, which made Whitebeard underestimate him.
But precisely because of this, he didn’t know how to persuade her.
[Ding, reminding the host, there are video clips in the warehouse, you can choose to use them. ]“Video clips?” Uchiha Mitsuki quickly opened his personal warehouse.
There are two videos lying in the warehouse.
【Battle of Ice and Fire Island】
【Marine War】
“Great!” Uchiha Mitsuki breathed a sigh of relief.
He knew that after watching these two videos, Whitebeard would definitely believe it.
The Battle of Ice and Fire Island was the war in which Ace lost to Blackbeard.
The Battle of Marineford was the war in which Ace died.
Whitebeard saw these two videos. If Uchiha Kozuki didn’t believe it, how could he not believe it? Unless Whitebeard had no brains.
So Uchiha Mitsuki directly shared the video in the group.
【Whitebeard accepted the video】
【Misaka Mikoto accepted the video】
【Tanjiro Kamado accepted the video】
【Wang also accepted the video】
In addition to Whitebeard, several other people also accepted the video.
Although they didn’t quite understand what was going on, their curiosity was aroused and they wanted to see what was going on. They were just spectators.
PS: Thanks to [Ye Ming] for the reward! Happy New Year!
8 I will solve it myself (old version)
About five minutes later.
Whitebeard: “I have watched the video. Although it is hard to believe, I believe it is true. Damn Teach! He actually handed Ace over to the navy in exchange for the position of Shichibukai! I actually have such a son! Bastard!”
He is quite angry now.
As a great pirate of the old times who pursued his family, what he could not tolerate the most was the killing of each other among his sons.
But Teach’s behavior has seriously touched his bottom line!
His only thought now was to use the pheasant in his hand to chop Teach into eight pieces!
Misaka Mikoto: “I’ve also watched the video. Although I really want to sigh that the battle scenes in your world are so magnificent, what I want to know most now is what exactly happened? Uncle Whitebeard, can you explain it to me?”
Whitebeard: “How should I explain this matter? It is a little difficult for me to speak. Your Excellency the group leader, you uploaded the video, and you should know the whole story. If you don’t mind, please explain it on my behalf.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Then I won’t be polite.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Speaking of it, it’s actually quite simple. Teach and Ace are both sons of Whitebeard, but Teach found a devil fruit. In order to keep it for himself, he killed his companions and ran away with the devil fruit. Ace went to hunt him down, but was defeated by him and handed over to the navy. In the end, he couldn’t escape the navy’s sanctions and died in the war at the top.”
There was a sudden silence in the group.
Although they didn’t quite understand Whitebeard’s feelings for his sons.
But they understood what a sin it was to kill their companions for profit.
So they were a little hesitant to speak, for fear of saying something wrong and making Whitebeard angry.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Whitebeard, now you should understand why I asked you to stop Ace.”
Whitebeard: “I understand now. It seems that what the red-haired boy said is right. Teach is not a simple person. I have already lost a son and cannot lose Ace again. I will go talk to Ace and stop him from looking for Teach!”
On the Moby Dick, Whitebeard slowly opened his eyes and shouted, “Ace!”
Hearing the sound, all the sons rushed over.
“Dad, what’s wrong?” Ace asked.
“Ace, did I ask you to capture Teach before?” asked Whitebeard.
“Yeah, I’m just about to go.” Ace smiled.
“I have decided not to let you go. Stay on the boat. I will take care of Teach’s issue myself.” White Beard said slowly.
Upon hearing this, the members looked at each other.
They were a bit confused.
Because before, it was Whitebeard who personally asked Ace to capture Teach, saying that it was the captain’s business and he had to solve it himself.
But why did you suddenly change your mind now?
“Dad? Why?” Ace asked.
“Don’t ask why. I have my own plans.” White Beard said.
The members were silent.
They knew Whitebeard’s temper very well and knew how to keep his word. Since Whitebeard said he would solve the problem himself, no one could stop him.
But they were a little puzzled as to what had happened to make Whitebeard change his mind.
“Teach…” Whitebeard’s face was gloomy. He smashed the pheasant in his hand to the ground fiercely and said through gritted teeth: “You are the only person I can’t forgive!”
[Congratulations on completing the mission (saving Ace)][Get 100 points as a group leader reward][Open new functions, gift package system][Gift Package System]: Group members can give props and abilities from their own world to other members in the group by giving gifts.
“The mission is completed already?” Uchiha Mitsuki was a little surprised.
He originally thought that the mission would be completed only after Whitebeard killed Teach.
I didn’t expect this to be done.
But it’s normal when you think about it.
If Ace hadn’t gone out to sea to look for Teach, he wouldn’t have died later, and the mission would have been accomplished.
“Let’s try this new system.” Uchiha Mitsuki said to himself.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Whitebeard, I helped you once, Uncle Whitebeard, you should repay me, right?”
Whitebeard: “Well… I have always cherished my sons, and Ace is one of my favorite sons. You saved Ace’s life, so I should thank you. Tell me what you need me to do. I will never refuse to do what I can do!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “You see, I need to pass the Jonin exam, so you can give me some of your abilities to help me pass the exam. I only need Observation Haki.”
Although he really wants all of Whitebeard’s abilities, he would basically be invincible in the future.
But he knew what limits were. If he asked for all of Whitebeard’s abilities just because he saved Ace, Whitebeard would definitely refuse, and he would also leave Whitebeard with the impression that he was greedy.
So he took a step back and just used the ability he needed most at the moment, Observation Haki.
Using his Observation Haki, he could survive one round against Minato Namikaze and pass the test successfully.
9 Observation Haki (Old Version)
Whitebeard: “Observation Haki? The three-series Haki is indeed a unique ability of the world I live in. It should be of great help to you. Okay, I am willing to share my ability, but how should I give it to you?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Just click on the gift ability in the group.”
[Ding, Whitebeard sent a red envelope][Ding, Uchiha Mitsuki receives the red envelope]This red envelope is shared and everyone can receive it.
But no one was impatient to grab the red envelope. They all knew etiquette. This was given to the group owner by White Beard. What was wrong with them grabbing it?
The moment he received the red envelope, Uchiha Mitsuki immediately felt a strange power surging into his mind.
He felt that his five senses had become sharper. Even without using his eyes to observe, he could see the subtle changes in facial expressions of everyone in the assessment venue.
“Is this the Observation Haki?” Uchiha Mitsuki murmured.
He was somewhat surprised at how powerful this ability was, but he was also very happy.
Because of this powerful perception ability, you can avoid being attacked by others in the future, and even be able to sense the approach of danger in advance.
In the world of Naruto, this ability is really suitable for saving lives.
“System, is my observation Haki as powerful as Whitebeard’s, or slightly weaker?” asked Uchiha Mitsuki.
“The items in the gift package are equivalent to the abilities of the giver, there is no difference.” The system replied.
“Great!” Uchiha Mitsuki couldn’t help but exclaimed again.
He knew very well how powerful Whitebeard’s Haki was.
Although the power of Whitebeard’s Observation Haki has never been directly demonstrated in One Piece, but as one of the Four Emperors, how could Whitebeard’s Observation Haki be weak?
He believed that Whitebeard’s Observation Haki was not inferior to Katakuri’s, and he had the ability to briefly predict the future.
And it is extremely easy to pass Minato’s test with this level of domineering.
He could even imagine Minato’s shocked expression later.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Thank you, Uncle Whitebeard. I have received your ability. You will definitely help me pass the test later. Thank you very much for your help!”
Whitebeard: “You’re welcome. You saved my son, so this little repayment is what I should do. I don’t like to owe favors to others. Gulala.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Uncle Whitebeard, by the way, what are you going to do with Teach?”
Whitebeard: “Teach? In the video you showed me, Teach should have gone to the Ice and Fire Island. I am going to take the crew to the Ice and Fire Island and kill Teach! Correct the atmosphere of my fleet!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Can you broadcast the whole thing live? I want to watch it.”
He was already looking forward to that scene.
When I was watching One Piece in my previous life, I always felt a little unhappy when I saw that Whitebeard failed to kill Teach in the end.
And he also hated Teach’s dark and arrogant personality.
It would be very interesting to see Whitebeard kill Teach with his own eyes. He could even imagine Teach’s desperate expression.
Misaka Mikoto: “I want to see it too!”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Although killing is too cruel, it is necessary to punish a guy who hurts his companions and relatives. @Whitebeard, I also want to watch it. I hope you can broadcast it live at that time.”
Wang Ye: “I really envy your world. If you don’t like something, you can just kill it. But in our world, we have to abide by so many rules and regulations. Hey, I hope you can broadcast it live. Occasionally watching such violent scenes will also help me practice my mind skills.”
Whitebeard: “Although this is my family affair, since you all asked, I will agree to it. When I reach the Ice and Fire Island, I will broadcast live for you to see how I kill Teach with this pheasant sword!”
Misaka Mikoto: “I’m looking forward to it. It’s good to think about what that guy named Teach looks like. The guy who killed his companions must be very ugly!”
Uchiha Mitsuki was just about to speak when Sarutobi Hiruzen and Namikaze Minato returned to the assessment venue.
“Let’s continue the assessment now. The last assessor, Uchiha Mitsuki, come up.” Sarutobi Hiruzen shouted indifferently.
“Come on, Kozuki-kun.” Yuhi Kurenai beside him smiled gently.
Uchiha Kozuki smiled at her, then slowly came to the front of Namikaze Minato and said to him: “Fourth-generation master, please give me your guidance.”
“…Please give me your guidance.” Minato said with mixed feelings.
He is a little afraid to face Uchiha Mitsuki now.
Because just now, Sarutobi Hiruzen talked to him privately and told him to do his best and not let Uchiha Mitsuki pass the test.
And he, a just man, wanted to do such an unjust thing.
This made him feel very uncomfortable and ashamed.
“Ah.” Uchiha Mitsuki sighed.
He had roughly guessed what was going on, and in his heart he felt a little disgusted with the villain’s style, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
But he wasn’t worried at all.
He was very confident that with Whitebeard’s version of Observation Haki, he could easily pass the level even when facing Minato Namikaze who was giving his all.
“Are you ready?” asked Minato Namikaze.
10 Minato’s Surprise (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
“We’re ready and can start anytime.” said Uchiha Mitsuki.
“Then I’ll start!” After saying this, Minato Namikaze disappeared from the spot in an instant, and almost at the same time, he appeared behind Uchiha Mitsuki.
“I saw it!” Uchiha Mitsuki smiled.
Then he closed his eyes and tilted his head slightly.
whoosh!
Minato’s kunai passed almost close to Kozuki’s ear. It seemed that the distance was very close, but it did not touch Kozuki at all.
“Avoided? Was it luck?” Minato quickly adjusted his posture, disappeared in an instant with another Flying Thunder God move, appeared beside Kozuki, and stabbed forward with the kunai in his hand.
Uchiha Mitsuki still had his eyes closed, and he moved his feet lightly to avoid the attack again.
“Something’s wrong…” Seeing this, Minato Namikaze frowned slightly.
Namikaze Minato’s Flying Thunder God, known as the Flash Technique, is no less powerful than Tobirama Senju’s back then.
Even a ninja like the Raikage, who is extremely skilled in physical skills, would not be able to perfectly avoid his Flying Thunder God.
But Uchiha Kozuki is just a thirteen-year-old child.
A thirteen-year-old child, who hasn’t even opened his Sharingan, was able to dodge Flying Thunder God’s instant slash so easily?
“Your Excellency the Fourth Hokage.” Uchiha Mitsuki opened his eyes and smiled slightly, “One round is over. According to the rules of the test, I should have passed the test, right?”
Minato was stunned for a moment, then he came to his senses and nodded, “Well, according to the rules, you have indeed passed my test, but I want to ask, did you open your Sharingan just now?”
“I haven’t opened my eyes yet.” Uchiha Mitsuki smiled.
Hearing this, Minato frowned and said, “You are such a genius that you can avoid my two consecutive slashes without opening your eyes. Well, congratulations on passing the test. I will give you the Jonin qualification certificate later.”
“Thank you, Fourth Hokage.” Uchiha Mitsuki nodded, said nothing, and walked back to the waiting desk.
As soon as he walked over, Yuhi Kurenai couldn’t wait to greet him and said happily: “You are amazing, Kozuki-kun, I knew you would be able to pass the test. From now on, we are both jonin!”
Asuma next to him snorted and said, “It’s just good luck. This guy can’t even open his Sharingan. How can he be so powerful? Hong, don’t be so narrow-minded.”
“Asuma! Please don’t say such things! We are all classmates, why do you have such strong hostility towards Kozuki-kun?” Yuhi Kurenai said dissatisfiedly.
Asuma snorted again, said nothing, and turned away.
Yuhi Kurenai wrinkled her nose at his back, then turned and smiled at Uchiha Kozuki and said, “Kozuki-kun, don’t mind it. He is just like that. You are very capable, at least much more capable than me. You are not the loser that everyone says you are.”
Uchiha Mitsuki smiled and said, “The assessment is over, I am going home too, you should go back too, bye.”
“Well, goodbye, Kozuki-kun.” Yuhi Kurenai said with a smile.
Uchiha Mitsuki nodded and left the venue.
After the assessment, Namikaze Minato walked over to Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo who were watching the battle, and sighed, “I’m sorry, Lord Sarutobi, I failed to complete your task and let Uchiha Mitsuki pass the assessment. Please punish me.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at Namikaze Minato with a gloomy face. After staring for a long time, he said: “It’s not your fault. I can see that you have indeed tried your best. It’s just that Uchiha Kozuki’s level exceeded our expectations. You can go back. You have been busy all day. Thank you for your hard work.”
Namikaze Minato nodded and left.
After he left, Danzo immediately said, “Uchiha Kozuki is not a simple guy. In the fight with Minato just now, he was able to dodge Minato’s Flying Thunder God Instant Slash so easily. He has rich experience in physical skills, but his intelligence shows that his physical skills are almost zero. He concealed the real information from us!”
“The Uchiha family must have some plan for deliberately concealing their true strength. Danzo, let your Root keep a close eye on him. If he has any plans that are detrimental to Konoha, we will take action immediately in the name of protecting the safety of the village!” Sarutobi Hiruzen said coldly.
Danzo nodded and said, “I know it without you telling me.”
Uchiha Mitsuki was walking on the way home, but his mind was already full of thoughts.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Whitebeard, thank you very much. I successfully passed the test. Your observation Haki helped me a lot.”
Whitebeard: “Gulala, you’re welcome. But Mr. Group Leader, when I was watching your live broadcast just now, I found that someone in the field had murderous intentions towards you. I wonder if you noticed it.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Our observation Haki are the same. I naturally sensed it. It was Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo? Who are these two people? Why do they want to kill you? Are they enemies?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Not really. Sarutobi Hiruzen is the former Hokage and Danzo is the assistant Hokage, equivalent to the second in command. Our family was targeted by the villagers because of their obstruction. They really hope that our family will disappear.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “How can such a vicious person become your leader? Isn’t this a bit confusing right or wrong?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Of course not, it’s because they are very good at disguising themselves. In front of outsiders, they pretend to be amiable and kind, but behind the scenes, they do some shameful things. The villagers are just deceived by them.”
Wang Ye: “In our world, this is probably saying one thing to your face and another behind your back. It’s normal. There are many people like this in our society. Just get used to it.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Get used to it? I won’t get used to them. My power is far less than theirs now, so I have to endure it. But when I have the ability to resist them, I will definitely not show mercy!”
Whitebeard: “Well said! I like your personality! Sir, when you are ready to do something, I will definitely support you! If possible, I can even lend you a helping hand! Gulala.”
11 Connecting the World (asking for flowers) (old version)
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Thank you, Uncle Whitebeard. I didn’t expect you to be so righteous. If I have a chance, I will thank you in person.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Thank you in person? Your Excellency the group leader, I would like to ask, can all group members cross worlds and go to each other’s worlds?”
Wang Ye: “I want to ask that, too.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Me too, can you please reveal a little more, group leader?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Of course you can, but this function has not been activated yet. As long as you collect a certain number of achievement points, you can open the world crossing. Don’t worry, I’m the group owner, I’ll take care of it.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Wow, I didn’t expect this to be possible. To be honest, when I watched the video clips of the war at the top, I was amazed by the battle scenes in Uncle Whitebeard’s world. I really want to go to their world and appreciate the scenery of their world.”
Whitebeard: “Really? Gulala, if you come to my place, I will treat you with the best wine until you are drunk!”
Misaka Mikoto: “Forget about drinking. I’m still a junior high school student. According to the rules of Academy City, I’m not allowed to drink.”
Whitebeard: “Really? That’s a pity. Your world still has such rules. In my world, even newborn babies can drink and smoke. Gulala.”
Misaka Mikoto: “That’s so exaggerated. Don’t you care about the baby’s health at all?”
Tanjiro Kamado: “In fact, rather than going to other people’s worlds, I would rather you come to my world and help me kill an enemy.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Who does Tanjiro-kun want to kill?”
Tanjiro Kamado: “There is a powerful demon named Muzan Kibutsu. All demons in our world were created by him. As long as we can kill him, our world will be able to restore peace. But his power is too strong. The Demon Slayer Corps and the Pillars have tried for hundreds of years but have not been able to defeat him. But everyone in the group, I believe you should have this power, especially Uncle Whitebeard. I saw your power when I watched the video clip. You can definitely defeat Muzan easily!”
Whitebeard: “Tanjiro, I have something to say, but I don’t know if I should say it.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Please speak!”
Whitebeard: “In fact, rather than borrowing the power of others to help you solve the problem, I hope you can defeat the opponent with your own strength. As a man, you can’t always rely on others. Only by making yourself strong can you protect the people you want to protect!”
“Pfft.” Uchiha Kozuki, who was walking on the road, couldn’t help laughing and said to himself: “This Whitebeard is really a male chauvinist, but this is quite consistent with his character. He trained hard just to protect his sons and eventually became a legendary pirate.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Whitebeard, I agree with your point of view, but what I want to say is that even if you want to help, I’m afraid you can’t help.”
Whitebeard: “Hmm? Are you questioning my power, Mr. Leader?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “That’s not the case, because the Kibutsu Muzan in Tanjiro’s world cannot be defeated by brute force. The only thing that can hurt him is the red sword, and the only thing that can kill him is sunlight.”
Whitebeard: “…Too strange a thing exists. Well, just pretend that I didn’t say anything.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “But if we can really go to Tanjiro’s world, we can help him suppress Muzan. Let’s not talk about this for now. @Wang Ye, Mr. Ye, which member’s world do you want to go to the most?”
Wang Ye: “To be honest, I have no interest in your worlds. I really hope you can come to my world and help me teach someone a lesson.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “You don’t mean to say that this person is Zhang Chulan.”
Wang Ye: “Oh? I didn’t expect you to know so much about my world. That’s right, it’s Zhang Chulan! That thief! He sent Feng Baobao to bury me alive during the Luotian Dajiao. Although he and I have reconciled now, I still get angry when I think about it. I want you to teach him a lesson for me. Let me see him cry bitterly. It must be something special.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I didn’t expect that he is still such a sentimental person. Okay, I can promise you that if I have the chance, I will help you beat him up. I also want to see his desperate expression, hahahaha.”
While chatting, Uchiha Mitsuki had unknowingly returned to the Uchiha family’s residence.
As soon as I walked into the yard of the base, I ran into Uchiha Fugaku who was about to go out on patrol.
Uchiha Fugaku was stunned for a moment, then asked, “You’re back? How was the Jonin exam? Did you pass it successfully?”
12 Newcomer, Hell Blowing Snow (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
“Well, I passed it successfully. The Fourth Hokage said that he will send me the Jonin qualification certificate in a while.” Uchiha Mitsuki said kindly.
Although he is a time traveler, he has no feelings for his family and does not really consider Uchiha Fugaku as his own clan leader.
However, in the original animation, Fugaku’s act of sacrificing his own life and being willing to be killed by Itachi to preserve the family’s reputation still made him feel that he was a hero worthy of respect.
“Were Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo present when you took the test?” Fugaku asked.
Uchiha Mitsuki nodded and said, “Yes, they are all watching.”
Hearing this, Uchiha Fugaku frowned, feeling a little strange.
Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo have always hated the Uchiha clan. Every time a member of the Uchiha clan was promoted to a jonin, they would try to sabotage it.
How could it be so easy for him to pass the test this time?
“Master, is there any problem?” Uchiha Mitsuki asked in a deliberately puzzled manner.
“No, no problem.” Uchiha Fugaku came back to his senses and said with a smile: “Congratulations on becoming a Jonin. You will be the backbone of Konoha in the future. Work hard and don’t bring shame to our family.”
He had no intention of telling the younger members of his family about the awkward relationship between his family and the village.
Doing so will only deepen the misunderstanding between the village and the family.
What he hoped more was that the next generation of the Uchiha family would truly obey and be loyal to the village, thereby improving the relationship between the village and the family.
“The police department still has patrol missions, so I won’t chat with you for now. Goodbye.” Uchiha Fugaku smiled, left the base and walked towards the police department.
Uchiha Mitsuki also returned to his room to rest.
The afternoon passed quickly and it was evening in the blink of an eye.
After eating something casually, the bored Uchiha Mitsuki lay on the bed and started chatting in his mind.
[Ding, group activity increased to 200 points][Do you want to start randomly inviting new members? ]The group chat system, like ordinary penguin groups, also has something called activity.
When the activity level increases, the number of group members can be increased.
“Invite them. I’m looking forward to seeing who will join the group chat next.” Uchiha Mitsuki said excitedly.
[Ding, Hell Snowflake joins the group chat]“It’s her?” Uchiha Mitsuki was a little surprised.
Hell Blizzard is a female character from the world of “One Punch Man”.
But if we have to choose one character to join the One Punch Man world, it should be more popular characters like Baldy, Genos, and Tornado.
Hell Snow is only the number one in Class B of the Hero Association. Whether in terms of combat power or popularity, she is far inferior to others.
Misaka Mikoto: “Welcome, newcomer.”
Whitebeard: “Welcome, newcomer.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Welcome, welcome.”
Wang Ye: “Welcome, welcome.”
Hell Blowing Snow: “Excuse me… where is this place? Why did a strange thing suddenly appear in my mind, and I can also see some strange words? Are you… human?”
Her first reaction was that her sister Tornado was using her telekinesis to cause trouble.
But if you think about it carefully, that’s not right. Tornado’s mind power cannot affect other people’s brains, and Tornado would never make such a boring joke.
So she now thinks that it is the people from the Hero Association who are doing experiments, or that it is some kind of trick used by the monsters.
When she was confused about the situation, she chose to be a little more polite.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “The newbie is confused about the situation, who will be responsible for explaining it?”
Misaka Mikoto: “If it’s too much trouble for everyone, I can explain it. @Hell Snow, listen to me, this is what happened…”
After Misaka Mikoto’s explanation, Jigoku Fubuki finally understood the existence of this group, as well as the backgrounds and world of all its members.
Hell Blizzard: “I didn’t expect there would be such a magical thing in the world. I also didn’t expect that I could enter such a magical dimensional chat group. I want to show it to onee-sama! Her conceited face will surely be filled with shock! Hahahahaha.”
Fubuki has always wanted to compete with Tornado and wants Tornado to take her sister seriously.
But Tornado was too powerful and Blizzard was completely crushed by her.
After entering the chat group, the first thing Fubuki wanted to do was to show off to Tornado and see Tornado’s shocked expression.
Whitebeard: “@HellBlizzard, newcomer, are you a man or a woman?”
Hell Blizzard: “Although my name contains a code name given by the Hero Association, the two words Blizzard should also be a girl, right? What boy would be called Blizzard?”
Wang Ye: “No, there is a martial arts character named Ximen Chuixue in my world.”
Hell Snow: “…”
Whitebeard: “That’s a pity. If you were a man, I would like to accept you as my son.”
13 Sorry to bother you (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
Hell Blizzard: “What a strange man, he actually asked to adopt someone as his son at every turn. Although I know that you and I are in different worlds, I can’t help but say that the etiquette of your world is really a bit hard to accept.”
Wang Ye: “Just get used to it.”
Whitebeard: “It seems that I am disliked. However, when I think about it carefully, I am indeed a little too impulsive. I apologize to this newcomer called Hell Blizzard. I will restrain myself next time.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Hell Blizzard, Ms. Blizzard, everyone doesn’t know much about your background yet. Please introduce yourself so that everyone can get to know you better.”
Hell Blizzard: “Tsk, don’t speak to me in such an ordering tone. But I can introduce myself. My name is Hell Blizzard, the first B-class hero of the Hero Association. As for my sister Tornado, she is the second S-class hero.”
Misaka Mikoto: “It sounds like they are very powerful. Do these so-called heroes in the Hero Association also have super powers? If so, it would be similar to our Academy City.”
Hell Blizzard: “As for superpowers, they do exist. My sister and I are both telepaths, Zombie Man is immortal, Child Emperor has an IQ beyond that of ordinary people, and Pig God can swallow everything. But most people still rely on the strength of their bodies to fight. Hum, the combat power of our world should be well-deserved number one.”
Seeing this, Uchiha Mitsuki wanted to laugh.
The combat power ceiling in the One Punch Man world is Saitama. Saitama’s strength is indeed stronger than Whitebeard’s. After all, he is a tough guy who can jump from the moon to the earth.
But just because Saitama is strong doesn’t mean that everyone else is strong as well.
Tornado, Silver Fang, Zombie Man and the like can only be considered as middle level in the group.
“It’s time to let Fubuki recognize her own position.” Uchiha Mitsuki smiled and threw two videos up.
[The group owner uploaded the Battle of Ice and Fire Island][The group owner uploaded the top war]Uchiha Kozuki: “@HellBlizzard, this is part of the battle scene in Whitebeard’s world. You said that the combat power of your world is the best. I suggest you make a comment after watching these two videos.”
[Ding, Hell Snow Blowing accepts the video]Ten minutes later.
Hell Blizzard: “I’m sorry! I was wrong!”
Hell Snow: “What a magnificent battle scene! It can condense the sea into ice, split the sea with a sword, shatter the island with a punch, and turn into a phoenix, light, and diamond? Even my sister Tornado can’t match this terrifying ability. I was just bragging, so just pretend you didn’t see it…”
Whitebeard: “Gulala, from this it seems that the combat level of my world is undoubtedly the best.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Another poor member who was devastated, but it’s okay, we had the same reaction when we watched this video just now, there’s nothing to be ashamed of.”
Hell Snow was feeling very depressed at this moment.
In her heart, her sister Tornado’s fighting ability should be the strongest in the world.
She also thought that she only needed to improve her concentration to become as powerful as her sister Tornado.
But now she knows she was wrong.
It was only after she saw Whitebeard’s battle at the top that she understood what true absolute power was. In front of this power, she was as weak as a chicken, not even as good as cannon fodder.
She has always had a strong self-esteem, but at this moment, her self-esteem was shattered.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Okay, our new member’s mentality is a little broken, everyone please stop discouraging him, @Whitebeard, Uncle Whitebeard, we are still waiting for your live broadcast, when can you arrive at Ice and Fire Island to kill Teach?”
Whitebeard: “Soon, I’m on my way and will probably arrive tomorrow.”
In the group chat, the flow rate in each world is the same. If one day passes on Whitebeard’s side, then one day has also passed on for the other group members.
Misaka Mikoto: “So tomorrow we can see Whitebeard fight in person? I’m really looking forward to it. What do I need to prepare?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Get ready to scream.”
Hell Blizzard: “If only I could let my sister see it too, I could see the way her proud face is distorted. Unfortunately, this wish seems to be unfulfilled.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “It doesn’t matter. In the future, we can open the world-to-world communication function. Then we can go to your world in person and perform for your sister in person. It will be more shocking.”
Hell Blizzard: “Really? Now that you mention it, I’m even more looking forward to it! When you come over, I will definitely give you a warm welcome!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “You’re welcome. It’s getting late, everyone. I need to rest first. See you tomorrow.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Oh, I was chatting and didn’t notice the time. It’s already this late. According to Academy City’s rules, I have to go to bed. Good night, everyone.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Good night, good night.”
Wang Ye: “It’s gone.”
Whitebeard: “Everyone, go to sleep. I have to watch the ship myself. After the Moby Dick sailed out of my territory, many navy ships came to cause trouble. It was very troublesome.”
As one of the Four Emperors of the New World, his every move is closely watched by the navy.
Whitebeard’s Moby Dick usually stays within his own territorial waters, but now that he has left his territory, the navy is no longer calm. They think he is going to cause some kind of sabotage, so they keep sending the navy to harass him.
However, this kind of navy is nothing to Whitebeard. He can destroy an entire fleet with just one strike.
14 I found you (ask for flowers) (old version)
In a blink of an eye, it was noon of the next day.
Uchiha Mitsuki attended a simple meeting of new jonin in the morning, went home to have lunch at noon, and then returned to his room to chat.
The group was in an uproar at this point.
Misaka Mikoto: “Why doesn’t Uncle Whitebeard reply to messages, and the live broadcast screen is black?”
Hell Blowing Snow: “Could he have been killed? How scary.”
It turned out that in the morning, in order to watch the long-awaited battle between Whitebeard and Blackbeard, they entered the chat group early and urged Whitebeard to do the live broadcast.
But Whitebeard did not respond at all. The live broadcast screen was black and he did not reply to messages. It seemed as if he had disappeared out of thin air.
Misaka Mikoto: “Master, are you there? Can you help me figure out what’s going on? Uncle Whitebeard wasn’t really killed, was he?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Don’t be nervous. Whitebeard must have some problems to solve. He just doesn’t have time to reply to messages. As for the issue of him being killed, you don’t have to worry about it. If Whitebeard doesn’t ask for death, no one in his world can save his life.”
Although Whitebeard is now old, his unparalleled power still places him at the top of the world.
If he was not a remnant of the old era and there was no ship in the New World that could carry him, he would not have chosen to die in the Battle of Marineford.
As long as Whitebeard doesn’t want to die, even if the three admirals come to kill him together, even if Whitebeard cannot fight three alone, he can at least escape.
Although Whitebeard was a great man who never ran away.
As he was speaking, Whitebeard finally came online.
Whitebeard: “Sorry to have kept you waiting. I am here now.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Great, uncle, you’re okay. What happened? Why didn’t you reply to our messages all morning?”
Whitebeard: “We encountered some naval harassment, but I cleared them all out. Although no generals came, I still sent several fleets. It took me some time, but I have good news for you. I have arrived at the destination. This island is where Teach is!”
While speaking, Whitebeard also started the live broadcast.
In the picture, he, Marco, Ace, and other squad captains were standing on the river bank of the island. On the river bank, the huge Moby Dick was docked.
Behind the Moby Dick were dozens of sunken naval warships, with thick smoke rising, which was a spectacular sight.
Misaka Mikoto: “Finally, we’re getting to the point. Uncle Whitebeard, let’s get started! I’m ready!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Ready +1”
Tanjiro Kamado: “+2”
Wang Ye: “+3”
Hell Snow: +4
On the river bank.
Whitebeard threw Kusakumochi to his shoulder and said in a cold tone: “Boys, go to the island and capture Teach!”
“Yes! Dad!” Ace and others answered loudly and indignantly.
“Teach…” Whitebeard looked into the depths of the island, clenched his fists and whispered, “I will end your life with my own hands!”
An hour later.
In a small town on the island.
Blackbeard and his henchman Lafitte are drinking.
“Captain, congratulations, you have obtained the strongest nature-type Dark-Dark Fruit. You are one step closer to your goal of conquering the world.” Lafitte poured wine for Blackbeard and said with a flattering look on his face.
“Hahahahahahaha.” Blackbeard laughed heartily. After taking a sip of wine, he said gloomily, “I’ve been on my father’s ship for so long. I thought I would never have the chance to obtain this fruit in my lifetime. But I didn’t expect that I would get it! This is a chance given to me by God. I will definitely cherish it!”
“But Captain, you killed Whitebeard’s crew members. Given Whitebeard’s character, he will definitely not let you go. What are you going to do in the future?” Lafitte asked worriedly.
“My father’s health is not good. As long as he dies, I will be safe. The captains of his squads are no match for me.” Blackbeard said confidently.
A long time ago, he fought with Red Hair and injured him.
Although Red Hair was not one of the Four Emperors at that time, his strength was quite good and was not weaker than any captain on Whitebeard’s ship.
Blackbeard once had the ability to hurt Red Hair, not to mention that now he has obtained the Dark-Dark Fruit. He is afraid of no one except Whitebeard.
Just finished…
boom!
The roof of the tavern was suddenly lifted up by a brute force and was razed to the ground in an instant.
Then, a group of familiar and majestic figures appeared at the door of the tavern.
It was Whitebeard, Ace and others!
“Teach!” Whitebeard gritted his teeth, veins popping out on his forehead, and said word by word: “I found you!”
15 Kill Blackbeard (ask for flowers) (old version)
Click.
“Dad… Dad?” Upon seeing this, Blackbeard dropped the wine glass in his hand to the ground and broke it. He took two steps back and said in horror: “Dad… why… why are you here?!”
When Blackbeard killed someone and escaped, he knew that he would definitely be hunted down by Whitebeard.
But he couldn’t have imagined that Whitebeard would come in person!
Now Whitebeard is old and needs intravenous drips all year round to maintain his life. He has not left his territorial waters for several years.
And given Whitebeard’s personality, this kind of thing should definitely be handed over to his squad captain Ace to handle.
Why would he come in person?
And how did he know that he was on this island? !
“Ti! Chi!” Whitebeard roared like an angry lion, his domineering aura gushing out almost subconsciously.
The domineering aura instantly covered the island.
The sky and earth changed color! The clouds split apart!
“Ah.” Lafit’s eyes rolled back. He had almost no ability to resist the domineering aura and fainted instantly.
“Teach, you did a good thing!” Whitebeard, holding Kusukimi-ki in his hand, walked towards Blackbeard step by step. With every step he took, his fierce aura shook the surrounding earth and cracked it. He angrily said, “Kill my son! You have violated the taboo on my ship!”
“Dad…don’t…don’t…” Blackbeard was so frightened that his whole body was convulsing and cold sweat was pouring out. He fell to his knees and begged, “I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Dad, please forgive me for the sake of being your son.”
Although Blackbeard is a local tyrant, he will also be known as one of the New Four Emperors in the future.
However, he could never overcome the huge mountain of Whitebeard.
Whitebeard’s face was enough to make him completely lose his resistance. This was due to the fear that came from his heart.
“I don’t have a son like you, and I can’t forgive anyone who hurt my son. Teach, I’m going to kill you with my own hands!” After Whitebeard said this, he raised Kusukimi-Kiri, and the power of the Armament Haki and the Tremor-Tremor Fruit covered the blade at the same time, and then he chopped down heavily on Blackbeard’s head!
The earth trembled! The sky and the earth were eclipsed!
Blackbeard didn’t even get to scream as he was cut into a meat patty by Murakumo.
With this one blow, the entire island sank three points due to the power of Whitebeard’s sword, and the original town was turned into ruins by this blow.
With one knife, the landscape of mountains and rivers was changed!
When the smoke cleared, Blackbeard’s body was completely deformed, like a piece of pork belly that had been pressed by a hydraulic press. It was as disgusting as it could be.
“Teach…” Whitebeard looked at Blackbeard’s body with mixed feelings.
Although Blackbeard was a traitor and committed the crime of killing his companions, he was still Whitebeard’s son who had lived with him day and night for several years.
Whitebeard values ​​feelings too much. For example, during the Battle of Marineford, when he was stabbed from behind by his own son, he chose to forgive him without hesitation.
And now, he killed his own son with his own hands, and he couldn’t calm down.
“Dad, are you okay?” Marco came over and asked worriedly, “Your health…”
“I’m fine.” Whitebeard shook his head, as if he had aged several years, and said in a slightly hoarse voice: “Teach is dead, let’s go back.”
After saying this, he used the pheasant as a crutch to support his body and slowly walked towards the Moby Dick on the coast.
The other squad captains looked at his back worriedly, each of them feeling extremely distressed.
“Ace.” Marco called out after a moment of silence.
“What’s wrong?” Ace came over and said.
“Titch was a member of your squad. What are you going to do with his body?” Marco asked.
“…I think we should bury him.” Ace said uneasily.
Ace is Blackbeard’s direct captain. The two have experienced countless difficulties together, participated in many wars together, and have already developed a deep relationship.
Even though Blackbeard made a big mistake, Ace, like Whitebeard, felt a little bit reluctant.
“Okay, then do it. I’ll leave it to you.” Marco said, catching up with Whitebeard and going back to the ship together.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “The battle is over. Although it was a bit short and weak, it was still quite exciting. How did you guys watch it?”
Tanjiro Kamado: “…”
Wang Ye: “It’s so terrifying.”
Although after watching the video clips of the Battle of Marineford, everyone has a certain understanding of Whitebeard’s fighting ability.
But it was a video after all, not a live broadcast.
Now, after seeing Whitebeard’s live broadcast of his feat of destroying a town with one sword and causing the island to sink three inches, they were surprised once again.
Is this really a power that humans can possess?
Misaka Mikoto: “Such a powerful force is difficult to achieve even with Academy City’s technological weapons. Uncle Whitebeard’s power is really too astonishing. Do the Four Emperors of the Pirate World have such amazing destructive power?”
Hell Blizzard: “Even my sister Tornado’s ultimate power is still far behind Uncle Whitebeard. If Uncle Whitebeard were in our world, he would definitely be the top S-class hero, more powerful than the legendary Blast!”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Let me calm down. I don’t know what to say right now…”
Wang Ye: “Another world is an other world after all. The Eight Great Techniques are nothing compared to this kind of power. But I am looking forward to the scene where Whitebeard punches Zhang Chulan to pieces!”
16 Two-color top domineering (asking for flowers) (old version)
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Don’t be so joking. You keep calling me a thief, but if I really wanted to beat Zhang Chulan, you would definitely be the first one to stop me.”
Wang Ye: “Although I am a monk, I still feel a little uncomfortable that you can see through my mind. By the way, when will the world intercommunication function be opened? I can’t help but want to invite you to my world for a stroll.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Just a simple stroll? There must be something else you want us to do, right?”
Wang Ye: “Group leader, did you really not install surveillance cameras on me? I admit that asking you to help me beat up Zhang Chulan was an excuse. In fact, the real purpose was to ask you to help me deal with some enemies.”
In Wang Ye’s world, the Luotian Grand Ceremony has just ended, and Wang Ye has been targeted by others because he exposed the existence of Fenghou Qimen.
Although Wang Ye asked Zhang Chulan and Zhuge Qing to protect him, he was still unable to split himself and lacked strength.
Therefore, he hopes to use the power of group members to catch those people and resolve the crisis faced by his family.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Although I really want to help you, there is really nothing I can do. The world interconnection function has not been activated yet, and we can’t go there either. Let’s wait for a while.”
Wang Ye: “Really? Okay then.”
Just as he finished speaking, Whitebeard actually spoke.
Whitebeard: “I feel very bad now.”
The group was silent and no one spoke.
Although everyone doesn’t know much about Whitebeard’s personality, they all know that Whitebeard had just killed his own son with his own hands, and he must be in a very bad mood at this moment.
What should you do if you offend someone by saying something carelessly when they are in a bad mood?
Especially since Whitebeard has such powerful strength, he might be able to kill someone with just one punch through the screen.
Whitebeard: “Why is everyone silent?”
Misaka Mikoto: “You must be very sad now. We don’t want to disturb you.”
Whitebeard: “…Sadness is inevitable, but it has not reached that point yet. Damn Teach. I will not take my anger out on you, don’t worry. By the way, @Uchiha Kozuki, group leader, you helped me a lot this time, and I should thank you.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “??? Haven’t I already thanked you? Observation Haki, did Dad forget?”
Whitebeard: “I just thought about it. If I failed to kill Teach, it would have triggered the war on the top, and more of my sons would have died. But now this outcome has been avoided. You have saved the lives of many of my sons. One Observation Haki seems far from enough to express my gratitude.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Since Dad has such a high level of ideological awareness, I will be disrespectful to refuse.”
He had felt before that one Observation Haki was not enough, but he was just too embarrassed to ask for it.
Now that someone has offered it to your door, how can you refuse such a good thing?
[Ding, Whitebeard sends a gift package][Ding, Uchiha Mitsuki receives the gift package]【Open the gift pack】
[Obtained, Armament Haki (Ryusakura level)][Obtain the Conqueror’s Haki (Four Emperors Level)]“Ryusaku Armament Haki, Imperial Dominant Haki! This…” Uchiha Mitsuki took a deep breath.
Including Whitebeard’s previous observation Haki, now his three colors of Haki are all top-level.
What kind of power is the three-color top domineering?
In the world of pirates, with the three colors of top-notch domineering, combined with ordinary physical skills, one can also become a great pirate.
In the world of Naruto, the top three colors of domineering have no natural enemies except for illusions.
Susanoo and Gaara’s absolute defense are not enough to defeat Ryuo Haki. Flying Thunder God and Flickering Body Technique are not enough to predict with Observation Haki. Even when facing the coalition of ninjas, one Conqueror’s Haki is enough to clear the field.
The three colors of top-notch domineering power are enough to dominate the world of Naruto!
The two colors of domineering were integrated into Uchiha Mitsuki’s body, becoming one with his body very naturally, as if he were controlling it with his arms.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Dad is so generous! I received the gift, thank you for it!”
Whitebeard: “You’re welcome. Although the three-color Haki is the result of my training and accumulation throughout my life, it is still insignificant compared to the lives of my sons.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “As expected of my father, you are too sentimental.”
Wang Ye: “I was a little curious before. What is the so-called three-color domineering aura you are talking about? In our world, the word domineering is used to describe a person’s aura, such as the aura of a turtle. Can such a thing be given as a gift?”
Uchiha Kozuki: “What Mr. Ye said is not wrong. Let me explain it to you. Haki is equivalent to the Qi in your world. By using this Qi, you can predict the enemy’s actions, arm your body, and knock out enemies with low psychological quality. It’s that simple.”
Wang Ye: “I see. If you had told me earlier, I would have understood. I just didn’t expect that Whitebeard’s world has similar martial arts to our world. This is interesting.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Well, let’s not talk about it for now. I have something else to do. See you later.”
After saying that, the chat ended in a hurry.
He has obtained three colors of domineering, but has not yet formally experimented with two colors of domineering. He is a little impatient to see the actual combat power of these two colors of domineering.
17 The Power of Domineering Color (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
After leaving the Uchiha station, he headed straight to the police department.
Find someone who can withstand the two-color domineering experiment. In the Uchiha family, there is only Uchiha Fugaku.
Uchiha Itachi has not grown up yet and is not strong enough. Although Uchiha Shisui has achieved some success, he is too young and not as experienced as Fugaku. Asking Fugaku for help is the best option.
After leaving the base and coming to the street, he unexpectedly ran into two people, none other than Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo!
“Lord Sarutobi, Lord Danzo, what do you want?” Uchiha Mitsuki asked coldly.
He had no good feelings towards these two hypocrites. It had nothing to do with the fact that he was a member of the Uchiha clan, but because their behavior was truly disgusting.
So naturally, there was no good attitude when speaking.
“We have something to tell you about your mission arrangements after becoming a Jonin.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said expressionlessly.
“Oh?” Uchiha Kozuki raised his eyebrows slightly and hummed: “If you have any advice, please tell me.”
“As a member of the Uchiha family, your Sharingan is too precious, so we don’t want you to leave the village to perform missions. What if your Sharingan is taken away by the enemy? So we decided to let you join the police department and be responsible for patrol missions. This is also easier.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said.
“Heh.” Uchiha Mitsuki sneered in his heart.
The Police Department was just an insignificant department set up to appease the Uchiha family.
The Uchiha clan members who enter this department will basically have no achievements in the future, and will just eat and wait for death, becoming useless people.
Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo made this arrangement just to prevent him from entering the power center of Konoha and avoid the threat of the Uchiha family interfering with the government.
This little trick is really too obvious.
“I’m sorry.” Uchiha Kozuki’s eyes were cold, and he said with a hint of sternness: “According to the rules of Konoha, after becoming a Jonin, you have the power to go out on missions. Although you two are the former Hokage and Assistant Hokage of Konoha, you should not have the power to arrange my future position, right?”
“We indeed don’t have it, but I hope you can follow our advice. Otherwise, we can only go to Fugaku to talk.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said coldly.
“Please feel free to do as you please. Sorry, I have something else to do, so I won’t accompany you for now. Bye.” After saying this, Uchiha Mitsuki walked around the two of them and walked straight forward without giving them any face at all.
“You bastard, don’t be so disrespectful!” Danzo was immediately furious, chased forward, and reached out to pull Uchiha Mitsuki back.
As soon as his hand touched Uchiha Mitsuki’s shoulder, Uchiha Mitsuki turned around on his own initiative with a stern look in his eyes.
The next moment, the domineering aura surged out from his body.
A overwhelming force came towards us, enveloping the entire street.
Plop, plop.
Several innocent passers-by at the street corner were shot, their eyes rolled back, and they fainted on the ground.
Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen’s faces suddenly turned cold and they took several steps back. In their eyes, they seemed to see a Shura with bloodshot eyes staring at them, as if they would be killed in the next second if they dared to move.
It was unknown how long it took for the two to recover from their shock, but Uchiha Mitsuki had already left, and the streets were empty, as if nothing had happened.
“What happened just now…” Sarutobi Hiruzen let out a light breath and touched his forehead and back. Before he knew it, his clothes were soaked with sweat.
“It’s that brat Uchiha Kozuki…” Danzo held onto the wall, his legs trembling slightly, and he was even a little unsteady. He gritted his teeth and said, “His aura, the aura emanating from him! I can feel it, it’s the murderous aura of an evil spirit!”
“Murderous intent…” Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo had mixed feelings.
The two have been fighting since World War I. Following Hashirama, Tobirama has participated in countless wars, experienced countless powerful enemies, and walked between life and death several times without ever being afraid.
At this moment, they were frightened by a thirteen-year-old child and were sweating profusely. Their legs were weak? They even felt dizzy and about to faint?
“That brat is definitely not simple!” Danzo clenched his teeth, clenched his fists, stared gloomily at the direction where Uchiha Mitsuki left, and said: “He is only thirteen years old but has such amazing murderous aura. He is definitely a scourge! He is a negative factor that threatens Konoha’s safety! He is our enemy! Hiruzen! This person must be eliminated! He is no less dangerous than Shisui and Itachi!”
18 Fugaku’s Susanoo (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
Uchiha Mitsuki has arrived in front of the police department.
“The Conqueror’s Haki can’t even stun Sarutobi and Danzo…” He muttered in disappointment.
According to his original guess, the imperial-level domineering Haki should have been able to knock Sarutobi and the other man unconscious directly, but the result was only that the two of them temporarily lost their ability to fight and broke out in cold sweats.
These two men are both men who have seen the world and are far stronger than the vice admirals in the pirate world. A vice admiral is completely capable of resisting the domineering aura, so there is no reason why these two cannot withstand it.
“Forget it, I don’t want to bother with them. The important thing is to experiment with the armament color first.” Uchiha Mitsuki pushed open the door of the police department and walked straight in.
“It’s Kozuki who’s here.” When the ninjas from the police department saw Kozuki coming, they immediately greeted her warmly.
All the members of the Police Department are members of the Uchiha family. Before the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the family members were very united. It was only after the Nine-Tails Rebellion that two factions emerged: the Coup Party and the Conservative Party.
“Hello, uncles and aunts.” Guangyue walked forward, greeting everyone politely and with a smile on her face.
It was only when I arrived at the police department’s training ground that I saw Uchiha Fugaku.
Uchiha Fugaku is teaching several newcomers of the Uchiha family to practice ninjutsu.
“Master clan leader.” Uchiha Mitsuki walked over and said with a smile, “I’m here.”
“Kozuki, why are you here? Don’t you have to go out on a mission?” Uchiha Fugaku asked curiously.
Uchiha Mitsuki smiled and said, “I haven’t received the mission yet, so there is no mission to be carried out. Is the clan leader free now? I want to spar with you and test my current fighting ability.”
Hearing this, Uchiha Fugaku said with a strange look on his face: “Want to spar with me? Kozuki, I’m not trying to hit you, but if I use my full strength, you won’t last more than two rounds in my hands. The gap between us is too big, there’s no comparison at all, you should go and spar with Shisui.”
“No, I think I can defeat you, clan leader.” Uchiha Mitsuki said with a smile.
“Beat me…” Upon hearing this, Uchiha Fugaku and several Uchiha newcomers next to him all looked extremely strange.
Uchiha Fugaku once participated in the Second Ninja World War and was awarded the prestigious title of Fierce-Eye Fugaku. Although his achievements were not as great as those of the Three Ninjas and Sakumo, he was also considered a frontline ninja.
During the Third World War, although he was not as famous as Minato Namikaze, he also led the Uchiha clan to achieve exaggerated military exploits.
In terms of strength alone, Uchiha Fugaku is fully qualified to compete with the contemporary Hokage Namikaze Minato, and at least he can fight to a draw…
“It seems that there is a very conceited guy among the younger generations of the family.” After a moment of silence, Uchiha Fugaku said helplessly: “In this case, as the head of the family, I have to teach you a lesson. Come on, Kozuki, I accept your challenge!”
The two sides fought against each other on the training ground.
Then, Fugaku directly activated the Three Magatama Sharingan and said with a smile: “No matter who I face, I will not show mercy. Kozuki, are you ready? Don’t lose too badly.”
“Please come in, clan leader.” Uchiha Mitsuki nodded.
“Here I come!” Uchiha Fugaku moved, and in almost an instant he was behind Kozuki. He quickly formed a seal and growled, “Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!”
“Observation Haki!” Uchiha Mitsuki opened his eyes, and his observation Haki instantly covered the entire training ground. Fugaku’s movements were also broken down and slowed down in his mind, clearly visible. Then he moved his feet and avoided the tricky angle of fire escape with an extremely strange posture.
“Armament Haki Ryuo!” After avoiding the attack, Kozuki did not stop for a moment. His arms were covered with a layer of pink aura, and he punched Fugaku.
Fugaku was hit in the chest by a punch.
The distance was too close, and Mitsuki’s reaction speed was far beyond his imagination. He couldn’t react at all and was hit by the attack.
“What a strong force!” Fugaku exclaimed in his heart.
This punch not only injured the surface, but also sent a force into the body, wantonly destroying the cells and internal organs, causing unbearable pain.
“Susanoo!” Fugaku roared, and the three-magatama pattern on his eyes immediately changed into another strange pattern. At the same time, a blue chakra skeleton giant appeared outside his body and surrounded his body.
“This is the only way.” Uchiha Fugaku smiled bitterly in his heart.
When he participated in the Third Ninja World War, he didn’t even need to use the Susanoo eye technique. He was able to kill back and forth with the simplest three-magatama Sharingan.
But just now he realized that Kozuki’s power was too overbearing, and he had to activate Susanoo for protection.
It was really embarrassing to be forced to use Susanoo by a thirteen-year-old child.
“I recognize your strength, Kozuki.” Fugaku stood inside Susanoo and said with a hint of satisfaction in his eyes: “There are not many ninjas who can let me use Susanoo. You are so young, but you can reach this level. You are already excellent enough!”
“Being excellent is not enough.” Kozuki looked at the nearly ten-meter-tall chakra giant and said with high morale: “Master Patriarch, next, I will smash your sequel!”
19 One punch smashed Susanoo (ask for flowers) (old version)
“You broke the Susanoo. Kozuki, you really don’t respect the clan leader enough!” Several new members of the police department nearby shouted in dissatisfaction.
Although Susanoo is not a common skill, anyone who knows a little about the secrets of the Uchiha family knows how powerful this move is. It is not an exaggeration to call it the strongest absolute defense in the ninja world.
Even if Minato Namikaze and Hiruzen Sarutobi came, they might not be able to break my Susanoo, but now the teenage Kozuki said such unbelievable words.
“Break Susanoo?” Fugaku shook his head and chuckled, “If you can really break it, then I will be proud of your powerful strength, but unfortunately, Susanoo is a kind of eye technique that is absolutely impossible to destroy, because it is the most powerful power of the Uchiha family’s Sharingan!”
“Then I’ll give it a try.” Guangyue took a deep breath and whispered, “Ryu Sakura Cover!”
His two arms were instantly covered with a layer of black paint-like substance, making them look as hard as steel.
Then, a layer of pink, gas-like aura covered the ordinary black armament color, swirling around the arm like a burning flame.
“Here I come!” Kozuki roared, his figure disappeared on the spot, and the next second he appeared in front of Fugaku and punched the shell of Susanoo heavily.
Bang!!
The space was shaking and the ground was shaking slightly.
However, the shell of Susanoo seemed to have not changed at all and was completely intact.
“I, I knew there was no way this guy could break…” The new member of the police department next to him was about to laugh at something, but stopped abruptly before he could finish his words.
Click, click.
Spider-web-like cracks appeared on the outer shell of Susanoo, and then the cracks quickly expanded to the entire body of Susanoo. Then with a bang, the nearly ten-meter-high Susanoo turned into a pile of fragments and turned into chakra powder and disappeared.
“This…” The new members of the police department were stunned.
“Broken, broken?” Uchiha Fugaku also had a look of horror on his face.
The eye power that was said to be the strongest defense in the ninja world and could withstand the fear of countless S-level powerful ninjutsu was actually shattered by a single punch from Kozuki!
“It looks not bad.” Uchiha Mitsuki was calm.
Ryuo Haki is the most powerful attack method in the world of pirates. Even Kaido, one of the Four Emperors and the strongest creatures on land, sea and air, cannot withstand this domineering attack. His skin will be torn apart if he is touched. How can the defense of Susanoo compare to Kaido’s physical body?
“I just didn’t expect it to break with just one punch.” Guangyue felt a little surprised again.
I thought that even if Susanoo could be broken, it would take at least several punches. After all, it is one of the most powerful powers. I didn’t expect it to be solved with just one punch. It was unexpectedly easy.
After a long silence, Uchiha Fugaku looked at Kozuki with complicated eyes and said, “Since I started to fight on the battlefield at the age of ten, I have never lost once until now. Kozuki, not only did you defeat me today, you also shattered my most proud Susanoo. I recognize your strength. Perhaps you are the genius that the Uchiha clan rarely sees in a hundred years!”
“You are too polite, clan leader.” Uchiha Mitsuki smiled and said jokingly, “But who said just now that I couldn’t even last two rounds?”
“Uh…” Uchiha Fugaku’s face suddenly turned red with embarrassment.
As the saying goes, the more you pretend to be, the more painful it will be when you get slapped in the face. Just now, he swore in front of several newcomers that the opponents would not be able to last two rounds, but in the blink of an eye he was defeated. As the head of the clan, he seemed to be a little embarrassed.
“Just a joke.” Uchiha Mitsuki smiled again, bowed slightly and said, “I have something else to do, so let’s not talk anymore. I’ll see the clan leader later.”
After saying that, he turned around and left the training ground.
Looking at his back, Uchiha Fugaku’s eyes were complicated, and he silently calculated in his heart: “This kid’s talent and ability are far above Shisui and Itachi. If we increase our efforts to train him, maybe he will become a strong bond between the Uchiha family and the village in the future…”
On the way back to the base, Uchiha Mitsuki could no longer wait to join the chat group.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Whitebeard, thank you again for the two-color Haki given by my father. I just tested its power and it is really amazing. Even our clan leader is no match for me. I will have no problem walking sideways in the ninja world in the future.”
Whitebeard: “You’re welcome…”
Whitebeard was still immersed in the sorrow of killing Teach and had not yet come to his senses, so he spoke weakly and didn’t even want to answer.
Misaka Mikoto: “You can defeat your clan leader just by relying on these three colors of Haki? If that’s the case, isn’t the combat power of your world several levels weaker than that of Whitebeard’s world?”
Wang Ye: “How can this be compared? Talent!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “That can’t be said. The clan leader is not the top fighter in our world, and Whitebeard is the ceiling of the pirate world. There is no comparison between the two sides.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Who is the strongest fighter in your world? Is it the Sarutobi Hiruzen from before? Or that Danzo? Or the yellow-haired uncle who gave you the jonin assessment?”
Just as Uchiha Mitsuki was about to speak, several messages popped up in the group system.
[Group activity increased by 100 points]【Add new members】
[Ding, Uchiha Madara joins the group chat]20 Uchiha Madara joins the group chat (asking for flowers) (old version)
“Damn, this guy is actually here?” Seeing the system prompt, Uchiha Mitsuki couldn’t help but complain in surprise.
He, the group leader, is from the Naruto world and thought that this group could not include characters from the same world. Moreover, the character who joined was quite strange, it was Uchiha Madara who had been dead for a long time. He could be considered a strong man from the old era of the Naruto world.
Tanjiro Kamado: “Welcome, newcomer.”
Wang Ye: “Newcomer? Huh? Huh? Something is wrong. How come the name of this newcomer is similar to your last name? Are you from the same world?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Also, you have a sharp gaze. Yes, this newcomer is from my world.”
Misaka Mikoto: “!”
Wang Ye: “!”
Tanjiro Kamado: “!”
Uchiha Madara: “Huh? What’s going on? Why are there so many strange patterns in my mind? Is the chakra of the Outer Path Statue beginning to affect me again? But I should have died of old age, so the chakra cannot affect me.”
Now it is not long after the end of the Third World War, which means it has not been long since Uchiha Madara died of natural causes. However, the Uchiha Madara who joined the group chat should be the Madara in his prime. After all, he was also a young man when the Impure World War II happened. It doesn’t make sense that he would be an old man after being recruited by the group chat system.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “The new member doesn’t understand the meaning of our group, @Misaka Mikoto, Misaka sister, please explain it to him again.”
Uchiha Madara: “Uchiha… Kozuki? Uchiha? Why do you bear the Uchiha clan’s surname? Who are you!?”
Misaka Mikoto: “Don’t worry, newbie. You’ll understand once I explain it to you.”
Afterwards, Misaka Mikoto told Uchiha Madara all the contents of this group in great detail.
Uchiha Madara: “I didn’t expect that there is such an ability to communicate across different dimensions. Although it is magical, what’s the use? Humph, it’s just a trivial skill.”
Madara was a legendary ninja of the same generation as Tobirama, and Tobirama was a famous inventive genius in the ninja world. Madara had witnessed many magical ninjutsu around him, even the Impure World Reincarnation that could resurrect the dead, so it was not surprising for him to accept the ability of this dimensional world.
Uchiha Madara: “@Uchiha Kozuki, ok you can answer my question now. Why do you bear the Uchiha clan’s surname? Who are you?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I am a member of the Uchiha family, so I am considered your junior.”
Uchiha Madara: “My junior? Humph, don’t try to get close to me with such words. When I left the Uchiha clan, I was already alone. The Uchiha clan and I have nothing to do with each other anymore. The most you can say is that you are from the same clan as me.”
Misaka Mikoto: “This new guy’s tone is so arrogant. Kozuki is our group leader. Newbie, you should be a little more polite when talking to him. This is a matter of basic etiquette.”
Uchiha Madara: “So what if he’s the leader? No one can order me to do anything! What’s more, he is so many years younger than me!”
“This guy is indeed like this.” Uchiha Mitsuki was more understanding.
Uchiha Madara has never had an opponent since he went to the battlefield. The only one who can match him is Hashirama Senju. No matter which ninja village he goes to, all the ninjas are afraid of him. His long years of invincible ninja career have also cultivated his arrogant character that looks down on everything.
Wang Ye: “Newcomer, dare you start a live broadcast and let us see what you look like!”
Uchiha Madara: “Are you threatening me? It’s just a live broadcast, just start it!”
[Ding, Uchiha Madara turns on the video system]Another picture appeared in the video chat box, and Uchiha Madara appeared in the picture. The background was pitch black, and he stood in the center of the video screen. He had long black hair and two blood-red Sharingans, looking very domineering.
Wang Ye: “In our world, if you have a hairstyle like this, you’d probably be dragged into an alley and beaten up.”
Uchiha Madara: “Are you questioning my hair?”
Wang Ye: “Sun Ze, you are really aggressive! I can’t stand it! After the world interconnection function is turned on, I will fight you in a one-on-one duel!”
Uchiha Kozuki: “Ahem, I suggest you not to have such thoughts. Although Uchiha Madara has a bad temper, his combat power is at the ceiling level in our world. Even I, who possess the three colors of Haki, am probably not his opponent.”
Wang Ye: “Excuse me, goodbye.”
Misaka Mikoto: “So he is the ceiling of your world. Is he much more powerful than Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo?”
Uchiha Madara: “Sarutobi? Danzo? You’re comparing me with them? When I was galloping through the ninja world and establishing Konoha, these two little brats were nowhere to be found!”
Wang Ye: “I suggest the group leader show him the two videos [Ice and Fire Island] and [Marine War] to put a stop to his arrogance.”
Misaka Mikoto: “I agree.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Agreed!”
[Ding, the group owner uploaded the Ice and Fire Island video][Ding, the group owner uploaded the video of the war on the top]Uchiha Mitsuki: “Madara, you can watch these two videos and then express your feelings.”
Uchiha Madara: “Well, just watch. I want to see what you can use to scare me!”
[Ding, Uchiha Madara accepts the video]21 Everyone’s Future (Please Give Me Flowers) (Old Version)
Uchiha Madara: “I’ve finished reading it. What then? What do you want to explain?”
Misaka Mikoto: “Don’t you think the fighting power of Whitebeard’s world is magnificent?”
Uchiha Madara: “Hahahahaha, Hongwei? Which world did you come from, a little character who has never seen the world? Are you already shocked by a battle scene of this magnitude? What a joke.”
Uchiha Madara was born in the turbulent Warring States Period. At that time, his complete form of Susanoo, Hashirama Senju’s Wood Release, and Tobirama Senju’s Sea Release could cause mountains to collapse. Although the scenes of the Battle of Marineford were enough to scare others, they were not that scary for the experienced Uchiha Madara.
Hell Blowing Snow: “I finally understand. It turns out that there is another super member in our group who can be on par with Whitebeard. That’s amazing. @Uchiha Madara, can I be your friend?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Are you sure you want to be friends with him? The people he has killed are probably higher than a mountain. During the Warring States Period, he was a legendary figure known as the God of Killing in Konoha.”
Uchiha Madara: “Oh? You, my descendant, seem to know me quite well. Since you know how powerful I was at my peak, why don’t you show your respect quickly?”
Uchiha Kozuki: “I respect you from the bottom of my heart, but forget about asking me to kneel down to you. By the way, Mr. Madara, I have the ability to completely mess up your layout in the ninja world, believe it or not.”
Upon hearing this, Uchiha Madara in the Pure Land World was shocked and muttered to himself: “Why does this guy know my plan?!”
After the battle at the Valley of the End, Uchiha Madara faked his death and went into hiding, quietly looking for chess pieces to complete his layout in the ninja world. It was not until the end of the Third World War not long ago that he finally found Obito to be his chess piece, a plan called the famous Moon Eye Project.
But no one else should know about this plan except Obito. Even the all-powerful Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo had long believed that Uchiha Madara died in the Valley of the End. But now an unknown descendant actually said that he had a plan!
Uchiha Madara: “How did you know?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Guess.”
Uchiha Madara: “Stop keeping me in suspense! Tell me! Who told you?”
This plan involves Uchiha Madara’s ultimate dream of bringing world peace. It was for this reason that he left Konoha, which he and Hashirama had founded. Now that the plan is about to be exposed, how can he not be anxious?
Uchiha Madara: “Okay, I’ll be nicer. As long as you tell me the reason, you can put forward any condition you want!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Really? Then I want your Samsara Eye.”
Uchiha Madara: “You…you even know the Samsara Eye!”
Madara opened the Rinnegan in his old age. The only people who have seen the Rinnegan are Black Zetsu, White Zetsu, Obito, and Nagato, who later obtained the Rinnegan but did not know its origin.
Uchiha Madara: “It seems that you know a lot of my secrets! But there is only one pair of Samsara Eyes. I have given them to others and cannot give them to you.”
Uchiha Kozuki: “You were recruited into the chat group. The Samsara Eye is your ability. Giving it to others will not take away your eyes. You can rest assured about this. Just like Whitebeard, although he gave me the three-color Haki, his own Haki did not disappear.”
Uchiha Madara: “But…”
The Samsara Eye was the core power that controlled the Ninja World after his death. The power of these eyes was too strong. What if they were taken away by Uchiha Kozuki and destroyed his layout in the Ninja World? Wouldn’t the Moon Eye Plan be ruined?
“It seems that this guy Madara is not very willing to give me the Samsara Eye. Should I lower the conditions a bit and just give me a pair of Mangekyō?” Uchiha Kozuki thought silently in his heart: “After all, it is really hard to accept that he opens his mouth with the Samsara Eye.”
Just as he finished speaking, the system sounded again.
[Congratulations on the group chat system being upgraded to LV2][Turn on the animation chapter function]【Get the full version of One Piece anime】
【Get the full version of One Punch Man anime】
[Get the full text of A Certain Scientific Railgun][Get the remaining parts of the anime “Under the Alien”]【Get the full version of Naruto World anime】
【Get the full version of Demon Slayer anime】
[The entire animation has been stored in the database and can be called up at any time]“Oh my god!” Uchiha Mitsuki was startled, and then surprised and happy.
Obtaining these anime chapters is equivalent to being able to directly tell group members about the changes in their future world, and they will be able to reap huge benefits when trading with them.
“However, we can’t send them all to them for now.” Uchiha Mitsuki murmured again.
Although group members are all very warm and polite, people always have to think about their own benefits. Send all to them, and don’t ask them for gifts in the future. Send a paragraph to ask for a little benefit, and do it slowly. It would be best to get all the abilities of each character. This is called maximizing benefits.
Thinking of this, Uchiha Mitsuki suppressed his excitement and spoke in the group.
Uchiha Kozuki: “@Uchiha Madara, if I tell you that you have been deceived, I can tell you the truth. Will you give me the Samsara Eye?”
22 Uchiha Madara’s Samsara Eye (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
Uchiha Madara: “I was deceived? Are you kidding? Since you know my identity, you should understand who I am. No one in the ninja world has the ability to deceive me! Not even Hashirama!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Stop talking nonsense. I can only tell you that your Moon Eye Plan is a joke. If you want to trade, just say so. If not, forget it. I won’t persuade you for a long time.”
“This bastard!” Uchiha Madara in the Pure Land pounded the ground angrily, gritting his teeth and saying, “How dare you talk to me like that? You are just a junior and yet you are so arrogant. However, the Moon Eye Plan he mentioned has a huge impact on me. If that is really the case… well, let’s make a deal.”
Uchiha Madara: “I agree to your terms, tell me the situation quickly.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Bring me the Samsara Eye first.”
Uchiha Madara: “Would I lie to you, you damned boy!”
[Ding, Uchiha Madara sent you a red envelope]【Open the red envelope】
[Obtain the Samsara Eye]At this moment, Uchiha Mitsuki’s pupils became a little itchy, as if a strange force was transforming his eyeballs, but the itch only lasted for a moment and then disappeared.
Mitsuki immediately took out the mirror she carried with her to check. Her originally pitch-black pupils had turned white, and there were circles of wavy patterns spreading around them. It was the extremely familiar Rinnegan.
“Great!” Uchiha Mitsuki said secretly.
In the world of Naruto, the most powerful force is the power of the Six Paths. Only ninjas who possess the power of the Six Paths are qualified to be called the ceiling, and the Rinnegan is one of the Six Paths abilities, a Six Paths-level eye technique.
This power cannot be said to be invincible, but it is strong enough. The six different abilities of the Six Paths of Reincarnation alone are enough to crush the shadows of ordinary ninja villages. Having these eyes is enough to make one look arrogant.
Uchiha Madara: “I’ve given you the ability, brat, tell me the whole story!”
[Ding, Uchiha Kozuki uploaded the entire Naruto copy]Uchiha Mitsuki: “Everything you want to know is in here. Take it and read it. It may be a bit long, after all, there are more than 700 episodes.”
[Ding, Uchiha Madara accepted the entire article][Ding, Misaka Mikoto accepts the full text][Ding, Tanjiro accepts the full text][Ding, Hell Snowstorm accepts the full text][Ding, Wang Ye accepts the full text][Ding, Whitebeard accepts the full text]Others were also curious about the specific combat power and worldview of the world where the group leader Kozuki lived, so they also chose to watch the anime copy.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Okay, everyone, take your time to watch. I’m going to test the power of the Samsara Eye, so I won’t be with you for now. I’ll come back to discuss each of them after you’ve finished watching.”
After closing the group chat system, Uchiha Mitsuki, who had originally planned to go home, went directly to the back mountain of Konoha.
The back mountain is deserted and out of the surveillance range of Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo. This is the safest place for the experiment, so that he will not be discovered to possess the power of the Rinnegan.
“Tianyin of All Things!” Uchiha Mitsuki stretched out his hand towards a big tree and shouted in a low voice.
Buzz!
A five or six meter tall tree was uprooted by an invisible force, and then flew straight towards Uchiha Mitsuki’s palm like a magnet.
“Shinra Tensei!” Uchiha Mitsuki shouted again.
The moment the big tree was about to touch Guangyue’s palm, it suddenly flew backwards more than ten meters. In the air, it was disintegrated into a pile of debris due to the powerful repulsive force.
“The power of heaven is indeed very strong.” Guangyue looked at the shattered tree and nodded with great satisfaction.
The power of the Rinnegan Tendou is enough to deflect all ninjutsu, and he himself is immune to illusions. Although there is a five-second vacuum period, as long as he handles it carefully, he can remain completely unscathed in the battlefield full of bullets and gunfire.
“There is no need to experiment with other abilities.” Uchiha Kozuki murmured.
The six realms of reincarnation also include the strange abilities of the ghost realm, the Asura realm, and the animal realm. He has now mastered all of these abilities, but experimenting here is bound to cause a huge commotion, which would be bad if it attracts Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others.
Although he has obtained the three-color top-level Haki and the Rinnegan, he is still unable to go against the entire Konoha with his own strength. The most obvious choice is to temporarily avoid conflicts with Sarutobi and others.
“Can this Rinnegan use Susanoo?” Uchiha Mitsuki thought to himself.
When Uchiha Madara was fighting against the Allied Ninja Forces alone, he was able to use these eyes to activate the complete form of Susanoo, and these eyes came exactly from Uchiha Madara’s eyes, so logically speaking, he should be able to do it.
“Try it, Susanoo!” Uchiha Mitsuki roared and injected all his chakra into his eyes.
Quack quack.
Suddenly, a circle of blue chakra skeletons surrounded him, protecting him tightly like armor made of chakra.
“It works, but can the abilities be used in combination? What kind of scene will it be if Susanoo is combined with Armament Haki?” Looking at the chakra skeletons beside him, Uchiha Mitsuki had a very bold idea in his mind.
23 Armament Haki Complete Susanoo (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
“Let’s give it a try.” Uchiha Mitsuki took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and growled, “Full coverage of armed color!”
Gaga gaga.
A layer of pitch-black color immediately covered the body of Susanoo, instantly enveloping the entire chakra skeleton, making it look as majestic as a black giant made of steel.
“Next is… full coverage of Ryusakura Haki!” Uchiha Mitsuki roared again.
The dark chakra giant was immediately covered with a layer of pink with the scent of cherry blossom petals. The three colors of pink, black and blue complemented each other, and it actually looked quite beautiful.
“This is really amazing…” Looking at the colorful Susanoo, Uchiha Mitsuki was filled with surprise.
Susanoo itself is an absolute defense in the background of the Naruto world. Adding a layer of top-level Armament Haki, the two together are like putting another layer of iron on top of iron. Such a solid defense is so powerful that even the Tailed Beast Ball can’t do anything about it…
“I don’t doubt its defensive power, but I’m not sure about its destructive power. Let’s give it a try.” Uchiha Kozuki gritted his teeth, extracted all the chakra in his body, and roared: “Complete form of Susanoo!”
The Susanoo, which was originally just a chakra skeleton, suddenly grew in size, and its height rose to thirty meters. It was wearing armor and holding a long sword. It covered the sky and the sun, and it was like a small mountain pressing on the top of the head, so magnificent!
“I must complete the experiment quickly and then leave.” Uchiha Mitsuki thought to himself as he looked at the giant.
Although this complete form of Susanoo is not as big as the one opened by Uchiha Madara, its height of thirty meters is already a bit too ostentatious. Sarutobi Hiruzen and others in the center of the village will definitely notice something is wrong and have to evacuate before they arrive to avoid any accidents.
“Huh.” Uchiha Mitsuki slowly raised his arm, and the huge Susanoo also raised its arm with his movement. The more than ten-meter-long chakra blade was covered with both armament color and Ryusaku domineering, gushing out terrifying murderous aura.
“Kill!” Uchiha Mitsuki’s eyes focused and he swung his arms vigorously from top to bottom.
Susanoo also swung the big sword in his hand and chopped down fiercely.
The broadsword created a storm, the wind was howling, the trees were broken in half, and the moment the broadsword touched the ground, the entire back mountain was shaking, and a deafening sound of cracking broke out.
The back mountain is centered on Susanoo, and is split in two like tofu. The crack is six or seven meters wide and bottomless! It is pitch black at a glance!
With one sword, a mountain was cut in half!
“Ahem…” When the sword was slashed down, Uchiha Mitsuki didn’t even have time to appreciate it. His armament Haki and Susanoo disappeared instantly and dissipated automatically.
“It seems that there is not enough chakra…” Feeling the spasm in his body, Uchiha Kozuki smiled bitterly.
Both Susanoo and Armament Haki require physical strength to support, and the chakra required when both are activated at the same time is even greater. He is not a member of the Senju clan, so it is already very difficult for him to slash with a sword at full power.
“But the power of this sword is indeed enough.” Looking at the abyss-like crack, Uchiha Mitsuki expressed great satisfaction.
Although the chakra is insufficient, the power of this sword is comparable to Uchiha Madara’s complete form of Susanoo, and it can cut through mountain mist with one sword. Only the Tailed Beast Ball can slightly resist this destructive power. For now, it is basically enough.
“But the shortcoming of insufficient chakra must be solved as soon as possible. Although the power of one sword is strong, it is not of much use. Once a slightly stronger ninja avoids the edge, I will be at the mercy of others.” Uchiha Mitsuki sighed.
“Oh right.” He seemed to have thought of something and asked in his mind, “Can the Samsara Eye shut down by itself? System?”
Once the Rinnegan is opened, it cannot be closed, but this ripple-like pattern is too obvious. Ordinary people may not be able to recognize it, but Sarutobi and Danzo will definitely notice something, and then they may be targeted by the Anbu and the Root and get into trouble.
“Yes, the side effects can be eliminated by redeeming points using the group chat system.” said the system.
“Let me see.” Mitsuki immediately opened the system warehouse and spent 200 points to eliminate the side effect of the Rinnegan being unable to be closed.
He took out a mirror and looked at it. The ripples of the Rinnegan had disappeared, replaced by a pair of ordinary pupils. He said with satisfaction, “That’s good. The problem is solved. I should also leave. Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo have probably sensed the movement. We can’t stay for long.”
After saying this, he slowly walked down the mountain, holding on to his exhausted body.
Half an hour later.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo, and Namikaze Minato arrived here in an instant.
“It’s here!” Sarutobi Hiruzen whispered.
They were holding a meeting in the office just now, and suddenly they felt a force that shook the earth and sky coming from here. Realizing that something was wrong, they rushed over to check the situation.
“What… is this…” When the three saw the split mountain behind Konoha and the abyss-like sword mark, they were so frightened by the magnificent scene that their hair stood on end and they were stunned.
PS: Thanks to [139XXXXX][月夜] for the reward, and everyone’s support with flowers, I will update today! !
24 Knowing the truth (asking for flowers) (old version)
“Could the commotion just now be due to this sword mark?” Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the mountain behind Konoha that was about to collapse, and asked nervously, “What kind of person could cause such horrific destruction?”
“This power is too dangerous!” Danzo said with a gloomy face.
In the entire history of the ninja world, or in other words, in the era that Danzo has experienced, only Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama have the ability to destroy the mountain rain. This scene in the back mountain of Konoha reminds Danzo of the former Uchiha Madara, and the legendary ninja who was once known as the God of Killing of Konoha!
“Investigate!” Danzo suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and said coldly: “We must investigate! Find out who chopped this knife! Find this person and deal with him! We can’t let any potential threats exist near Konoha! This is our responsibility!”
“I will arrange people immediately.” Namikaze Minato immediately used Flying Thunder God to return to the office and began to arrange ninjas to conduct investigations.
After he left, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the ravine that stretched for dozens of miles, and said in a trembling voice: “Who on earth has such terrible power? Is he coming for me…Should I hide for a while?”
After returning home, Uchiha Mitsuki was completely exhausted and could only lie on the bed to rest. However, he was still full of energy, so he immersed himself in the chat group.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Uchiha Madara, I have just experimented with the power of the Samsara Eye, and Susanoo can also be used. Very good, happy cooperation.”
The group was very quiet, no one spoke.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@All members, where are you? It’s only afternoon now, don’t tell me you guys have already rested?”
It was a long time before everyone came out to bubble.
Misaka Mikoto: “I was watching [Naruto Chapter] and was so engrossed in it that I didn’t notice the group message. I’m so sorry.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “It’s okay, have you finished reading it?”
Misaka Mikoto: “I’ve finished watching it. Although there are many episodes, the superpowers in our Academy City all have very powerful brain computing abilities. The information they can process per second is dozens of times that of ordinary people. So I have finished watching all the episodes in just a few hours. Phew, Naruto is really a magnificent and great world.”
Wang Ye: “I’ve finished watching it too. I controlled the flow of time in Feng Hou Qi Men’s formation and watched the show ten times faster. This is the first time in my history that I’ve used the Eight Wonders to watch a show. Group leader, you made me break my principles.”
Hell Blizzard: “Sorry, I’ve finished reading it too. As a telepath, my concentration and focus are also very strong. I finally felt my own strength for the first time. Oh, it’s rare.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “I am so far behind you. I have only watched 200 episodes. You guys can chat while I continue watching. Otherwise, I won’t be able to get a word in.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Whitebeard, @Uchiha Madara, where are you two?”
Whitebeard: “I don’t have any special abilities. I can’t watch the show quickly even with my Haki and devil fruit abilities, so I’ve only watched more than 200 episodes…”
Misaka Mikoto: “Hahaha, finally there’s something that old Whitebeard can’t compare to us.”
Whitebeard: “…I am ashamed of myself in this respect.”
Uchiha Madara: “Huh, do you think I’m worse than you? The Sharingan has a unique memory and analysis ability. Even if I watch the show at a speed dozens of times faster than an ordinary person, I can still remember the content, so I have already finished it.”
Uchiha Kozuki: “So now you should also understand the truth of the so-called Moon Eye Project?”
Uchiha Madara: “…”
Uchiha Madara: “I never thought that my peace plan was just someone else’s calculation. At first I was a little bit skeptical, but after watching the ending I already believed it. This is simply…”
After reading the family stele, Uchiha Madara resolutely betrayed his best friend Hashirama Senju in order to realize his dream and embarked on the road of seeking peace alone. But now he finds that the so-called stele that wrote the truth was just a scam that had been modified by someone. The feeling in his heart is indescribable.
Uchiha Madara: “That villain Black Zetsu! He pretended to be my will and deceived me! He made me bear the reputation of a traitor, betray my own family and relatives, and turned from a hero who founded Konoha into a traitor ninja despised by everyone! That bastard! I can never forgive him!”
When Uchiha Madara was dying, he entrusted everything he had to Black Zetsu, treating him as the embodiment of his will. But it turned out to be a bullshit incarnation. He was the incarnation of Kaguya! He was just a liar who came to deceive him and treat him like an idiot!
Uchiha Madara has a very strong self-esteem. He has been teased for so many years and only now knows the truth. Who can understand that feeling of humiliation?
Misaka Mikoto: “I sympathize with you.”
Wang Ye: “Stupid.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “How pitiful.”
Whitebeard: “Being cheated only means that you are not smart enough and your IQ is low.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Pfft…”
Wang Ye: “Whitebeard is spot on!”
Tanjiro Kamado: “This will only make me even sadder… That’s not good.”
Hell Blowing Snow: “Your IQ is not high enough. Is this really something Whitebeard would say? It really hits the nail on the head…”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Madara, do you feel any regret now?”
25 World Intercommunication Function (Request Flowers) (Old Version)
Uchiha Madara: “Regret? Who do you think I am? I never regret anything I have done. I only hate those who deceived me! If it weren’t for him, I wouldn’t have betrayed my original intention!”
Misaka Mikoto: “Actually, after reading this chapter, I think the most pitiful person should be Uchiha Obito.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Oh? Why do you think Uchiha Obito is pitiful?”
Misaka Mikoto: “Look, Uchiha Obito’s favorite girl, Nohara Rin, was killed by Uchiha Madara, and then was deceived by Uchiha Madara to become his pawn. Obito has been serving his enemy until he understood the truth in the end. Isn’t it pitiful?”
Uchiha Madara: “It’s true that I killed Nohara Rin, but I didn’t deceive Uchiha Obito. Once the Moon Eye Project succeeds, it will create a genjutsu world with Rin? What’s the problem?”
Hell Blizzard: “But you killed the person I had a crush on.”
Uchiha Madara: “I taught him all kinds of ninjutsu, helped him open the Mangekyō, and gave him many Six Paths Ninja Tools!”
Hell Blizzard: “You killed the person I had a crush on.”
Uchiha Madara: “It was me who turned him from a loser into a powerful ninja. If it weren’t for me, he would still be a useless kid despised by others!”
Uchiha Madara: “I made him realize the reality of the ninja world and see through the harm caused by war and the fickleness of human nature!”
Uchiha Madara: “@Uchiha Kozuki, when will the world interconnection function be enabled? I want to go to this girl’s world and tear her mouth apart!”
Uchiha Kozuki: “Let’s not talk about this for now, Madara, you have read the entire Naruto. Next year will be the night when our Uchiha family will take the blame for the Nine-Tails Rebellion. In a few years, it will be the night when the Uchiha family will be exterminated. What do you think about this?”
Uchiha Madara: “What can I say? Many years ago, my clan members were unwilling to leave with me. At that time, I had no relationship with the Uchiha clan. The survival of the clan? The ruin of its reputation? What does it have to do with me?”
At that time, Uchiha Madara wanted to lead his people to leave Konoha and look for the so-called true peace, but his people were content with the status quo and were unwilling to continue to wander around, so they resolutely killed Uchiha Madara.
From that time on, Uchiha Madara gave up the concept of family. He only thought of himself and regarded himself as a person rather than a family member.
“Oh, so it is.” Uchiha Mitsuki sighed.
He originally thought that Madara would help him for the sake of the Uchiha family, but unfortunately Madara was too cold-blooded and ruthless, and it was basically impossible to get any help from him.
Uchiha Madara: “But if you are willing to help me kill Black Zetsu, I can continue to give you some gifts as a thank you.”
Uchiha Kozuki: “Kill Black Zetsu? We can talk about it later when we have a chance.”
Black Zetsu is now in the Akatsuki organization. If he were to provoke the Akatsuki organization now, he would undoubtedly get himself into trouble, which is completely unnecessary.
Moreover, the most precious thing on Uchiha Madara is the Rinnegan. Now that he has obtained it, there is nothing more to gain from it, so there is no need to take the risk and do something stupid.
Misaka Mikoto: “Mr. Group Leader, I thought of a question when I was reading the Naruto chapter just now. Since you have chapters about the Naruto world, do you have chapters about our world?”
Misaka Mikoto wants to see her future, but she is not worried about what she will become in the future or what kind of enemies she will encounter. Instead, she wants to see whether she and Kamijou Touma will become a couple.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Not yet, I will give it to you when I have it, don’t worry.”
Kozuki plans to use this chapter to obtain the LV5 electricity control ability from Misaka Mikoto, but he hasn’t even fully mastered the Rinnegan yet, so it’s not advisable for him to continue acquiring abilities. It won’t be too late to trick Misaka Mikoto after he can use the Rinnegan proficiently.
Misaka Mikoto: “I see. Although it’s a bit regrettable, I believe in the group leader.”
Just as he finished speaking, the system’s voice suddenly rang out.
[Ding, group level increased to LV3][Open the world interconnection function]Whitebeard: “!!”
Misaka Mikoto: “!!”
Hell Snow: “!!!”
Tanjiro Kamado: “!!!”
Uchiha Madara: “?”
Wang Ye: “Hey? It’s finally open. I’ve been waiting for a long time. The group owner is not bad.”
“This is too fast.” Uchiha Mitsuki said in surprise.
He originally thought that the world interconnection function would require an upgrade to at least level ten, but he didn’t expect that it could be enabled at only level 3, which was a bit unexpected.
Uchiha Madara: “Is this the function that allows members to go to each other’s world? Interesting, @Hell Snow, I’m coming! I’m ready to pay the price for your rudeness just now!”
Hell Blizzard: “Yes, I’m sorry! I was just joking! Please don’t take it to heart!!”
Uchiha Madara: “@Wang Ye, and you, didn’t you laugh at my hairstyle? Your world is the second one I want to go to! Are you ready?”
Wang Ye: “…Monks do not talk about fighting and killing. Harmony is the most precious thing. Amitabha.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Aren’t you from Wudang?”
Wang Ye: “You can also believe in Buddhism when necessary.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Forget about revenge. After all, members of a group should be harmonious. However, we still need to try out the world interconnection function for the first time. Whose world do you think is the best to go to? Give us your opinions.”
26 Misaka sisters (please give me flowers) (old version)
Just as he finished speaking, the system’s voice rang again.
[Ding, start a new task][Mission content: Save Misaka sister][Task Reward]: Group Points 500
“I was wondering why the world interconnection function was suddenly activated. It turns out they want us to carry out a mission.” Uchiha Mitsuki said with a smile.
“Just this mission…” He pondered again.
The Misaka Sisters incident is a major event in the Academy City chapter.
In order to cultivate a top-level LV6 ability user who surpasses LV5, the top leaders of Academy City cloned Misaka Mikoto’s genes, created a large number of Misaka Mikoto copies, and then sent these copies to attack Accelerator, in this way enhancing Accelerator’s ability to LV6.
Thousands of Misaka sisters died in this incident, and their bodies were scattered all over the ground. Each replica suffered heart-wrenching torture.
In the end, Misaka Mikoto went to stop Accelerator, but was unfortunately easily defeated by Accelerator. It was Kamijou Touma, who had no special abilities, who defeated her using the Illusion Hand and saved the remaining Misaka sisters.
“It seems that I need to upload the chapter video.” Uchiha Mitsuki thought.
The progress of Misaka Mikoto’s world has not reached this point yet. It is hard to believe this without watching this video. After all, this kind of inhumane thing has exceeded everyone’s imagination.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@All members, have you received the new mission?”
Misaka Mikoto: “I have received it. It seems to be a mission in my world, but what does this Misaka sister mean? My sister? Is it Shirai Kuroko?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Wait a moment, I’ll upload the video, you’ll understand after watching it once.”
[Group owner uploaded (A Certain Scientific Railgun) chapter animation]【Everyone accepts the chapter】
Uchiha Mitsuki: “It’s not long. With your abilities, you can finish reading it in about ten minutes. I’ll find you in ten minutes.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@All members, how is it, have you finished watching it?”
Whitebeard: “I’ve read it. Although I don’t quite understand what kind of technology cloning is, I really can’t understand why thousands of people died like cannon fodder just to train one person.”
Wang Ye: “Clone the human body, and then let the clone die. Tsk tsk tsk, this guy’s worldview really gives me goosebumps. If this happened in our world, the police would have come to visit long ago.”
Hell Blowing Snow: “This behavior is almost like that of a weirdo. It is hard to imagine that this is something that the top leaders in your world can do. What kind of world would have such a perverted top leader?”
Uchiha Madara: “Humph, that’s nothing. As long as we can train a truly strong man, any sacrifice is worth it. Besides, these useless clones are not even human beings.”
Uchiha Madara upholds the humanistic concept that one general’s success is based on the sacrifice of thousands of lives. His style of doing things is that as long as the goal can be achieved, no matter what the cost, it is worth it. This is why he was able to sacrifice one of his Sharingan to use Izanagi in order to obtain the flesh and blood of Hashirama.
Whitebeard: “This fellow called Uchiha Madara, I think your thoughts are very dangerous. No matter how I look at it, I think you are more evil than the great pirates in our world.”
Uchiha Madara: “In my opinion, there is no distinction between good and evil in the world. As long as you can gain benefits, then everything you do is just.”
Wang Ye: “Isn’t this guy a villain? How twisted are his values?”
Uchiha Madara: “You are the ones whose values ​​are twisted. If you are still doing good in a world of war, how can you survive? In front of the strong, the lives of the weak are not worth valuing. Every world does not need so many weak people.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Okay, stop arguing, @Misaka Mikoto, this is what happened in your world, tell me what you think.”
Misaka Mikoto: “I don’t know what to say.”
As a LV5 esoteric user, Misaka Mikoto has always believed in the scientists at the top of Academy City and regarded them as her goals.
But now she realized what kind of insane things those so-called scientists were doing, cloning themselves and then sending their clones to Accelerator to be killed. It was simply… it made her scalp tingle.
Misaka Mikoto: “The clones that were cloned from me are also living beings, and they were all born because of me. I can’t just sit there and watch, I have to save them!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “The only way you can save them is to defeat Accelerator, but according to the plot of your world, by the time Kamijou Touma helps you, thousands of Misaka sisters will have died.”
There are only two options to save the Misaka sisters: either defeat Accelerator or stop the LV6 ability user plan of Academy City.
But obviously the latter is impossible to do.
The technological level of Academy City is so high that it can compete with the demons. It is no exaggeration to say that even if the group members attack together, they are no match for Academy City’s technology, which is tantamount to seeking death.
Misaka Mikoto: “Then I will use my power to defeat Accelerator! But after reading the chapter, I am a little worried. Accelerator’s ability is too strong. I am no match for him. So can the members of the group help me? Just think of it as saving the Misaka sisters, please!”
27 Crisis in Another World (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
Wang Ye: “As a disciple of the Wudang Sect, it is our duty as Taoists to help the weak and punish the strong. Although I don’t know if I can help you, I am willing to do my part.”
Hell Blizzard: “I am willing to help you too. Anyway, the world interconnection function has been enabled. We can go directly to your world to help you solve the problem.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Although I haven’t solved my own problems yet, I am willing to help you, Misaka sister.”
Misaka Mikoto: “That’s great, thank you very much! After I save the Misaka sisters, I will definitely repay you well. No matter what conditions you put forward, I will agree to them all!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I’m sorry to hit you hard, but none of us can go to Academy City.”
Whitebeard: “Why?”
Uchiha Madara: “Oh?”
Misaka Mikoto: “???”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Academy City is technologically advanced, especially the big bald guy who controls Academy City. Everything that happens in every corner of Academy City, even a fallen leaf on the ground, will be noticed by the big bald guy. Once people like us set foot on the land of Academy City, I am afraid that we will be attacked by the guards of Academy City before we stay there for two minutes.”
Uchiha Madara: “What’s there to be afraid of? We will kill anyone who stops us, and let this so-called Academy City experience the charm of ninja.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “You are indeed a legendary ninja in the Naruto world. Even if you go to Whitebeard’s world, you are still a hero. However, the power of Academy City’s technology is far beyond your imagination. They have the power to easily destroy the world. Can you stop them?”
Uchiha Madara: “Destroy the world easily…”
To be honest, Uchiha Madara was a little panicked.
After reading the Naruto chapter, Uchiha Madara was very afraid of the power displayed by Otsutsuki Kaguya in the finale. Being able to create a moon with a wave of the hand was far beyond his imagination.
Creating the moon was already comparable to divine power, and he could not imagine what kind of power it was to destroy the world, nor did he have the confidence to resist it.
Whitebeard: “What if I go? In the name of the Four Emperors, can’t I help her?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Unfortunately, even if you four emperors go together, plus several admirals from the Marine Headquarters, you can’t compete with the technology of Academy City. Academy City uses technology to counter the existence of demons, and that power is far ahead of you.”
Whitebeard: “…I have always believed that my combat power is the best in my world. After hearing what you said, I feel that I am a little ridiculous for being so weak.”
At this moment Whitebeard was a little depressed.
When he was young, he was already able to roam the seas, and at his peak he could compete with the Pirate King Roger. Even though he is old now, he is still able to suppress the New World with the three words “Whitebeard”, which is intimidating.
But now he found that his power was vulnerable in front of other worlds, and the strong heart of decades ago began to waver at this moment.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “So @Misaka Mikoto, you can only solve it by yourself, but we will give you some help from friends.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Okay, I get it. It’s a shame. But if you can’t come to my world, how can you help me?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Let me think about it.”
“System.” He asked in his mind, “Can the group members’ gift pack be given to Misaka Mikoto?”
“Yes, all resources of group members are shared.” The system replied.
“That’s good.” Kozuki breathed a sigh of relief.
Misaka Mikoto would never be able to defeat Accelerator with her own strength, but if she had the abilities of the group members, then this problem would not be difficult to solve. After all, Accelerator only has one vector control.
“The only way to defeat Accelerator is to use illusion.” Kozuki thought to himself.
Vector manipulation is the nemesis of all physical attacks. No matter whether it is Haki, the Tremor-Tremor Fruit, or telekinesis, none of them can cause any harm to Accelerator. They may even be rebounded to attack the user himself. Only illusion can punish them.
“I can make a copy of the Rinnegan for her, but that’s not good…” Kozuki shook her head.
Uchiha Madara’s pair of Samsara eyes contain all the abilities of the Sharingan, which naturally includes illusions, but people are selfish. If the supreme power of the Samsara eye is copied to a group member casually, wouldn’t it make the Samsara eye look a bit cheap? People can be kind, but they must not be saintly.
“Wang Ye’s Fenghou Qimen, and Uchiha Madara himself has mastered some illusions that do not require eyes, and they can both deal with Accelerator.” Kozuki thought.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Wang Ye, Mr. Ye, can we discuss something?”
28 Uchiha Madara’s Reluctance (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
The reason why he asked Wang Ye instead of Uchiha Madara was because he knew that Uchiha Madara would not be able to help at all. Although he only asked for an ordinary illusion, it would be impossible with Madara’s cold-blooded and ruthless personality.
Wang Ye: “Let me guess, you want me to help Misaka Mikoto solve her troubles, right?”
Uchiha Kozuki: “That’s right. Your Kazehou Kimon is very effective against Accelerator’s vector control. If you give it to Misaka Mikoto, she will most likely defeat Accelerator.”
Wang Ye: “But…”
Fenghou Qimen is one of the eight most precious martial arts in the world of extraordinary people. In order to study Fenghou Qimen thoroughly, several elders of Wudang Sect drove themselves crazy. It would be too hasty to just hand it over like this.
Wang Ye: “Forget it, just give it to me.”
【Wang Ye uploads Feng Hou Qi Men】
[Misaka Mikoto receives the Fenghou Qimen]Although Fenghou Qimen is extremely precious, it is in a different world after all, so it doesn’t matter if it is given away. It can also help promote the culture of the alien world.
Furthermore, Wang Ye is from Wudang and is essentially a Taoist priest. Seeing so many Misaka sisters die like this, he would feel sorry for them and want to save them.
The Chinese people tend to be kind and generous, and have a chivalrous spirit in their bones.
Misaka Mikoto: “Thank you, Brother Wangye! I will definitely repay you after I solve this troublesome matter!”
Wang Ye: “There is no need to repay. Monks don’t get involved in worldly affairs. As long as I can save people, it’s a good deed.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I hope Misaka Mikoto can handle this matter well. As for the others, you can go to the world of group members to play. You can travel through time at any time after the intercommunication function is turned on. I will not participate. Goodbye.”
He was already very familiar with these anime worlds, so there was no need to waste time on them. It would be better for him to use his time to get familiar with the Rinnegan and the three-color Haki. Moreover, he also had to find a way to solve the shortcoming of too little chakra.
After closing the group chat, Mitsuki’s strength had almost recovered, so he sat up from the bed and opened his Rinnegan.
Keeping the Rinnegan open at all times will help you get used to its rate of chakra consumption, which will be of great benefit to your future use of the Rinnegan in combat.
Then use the domineering aura to cover it completely, try to use it to the extent that it is as easy as using your arms, and find the way to use it that consumes the least physical energy.
For the next half month, Kozuki hardly left his home. He was too lazy to even carry out his mission as a jonin and stayed in his room practicing his Haki and Rinnegan.
Since he didn’t go on the mission, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo naturally wouldn’t ask about it and might even be very happy about it.
Because a senior ninja of the Uchiha clan is not ambitious and becomes a otaku, it can prevent the Uchiha clan from interfering too much in the government, which coincides with the idea of ​​the Konoha high-level officials.
As for Uchiha Fugaku, he didn’t say anything. After experiencing Kozuki’s power last time, he was very confident in Kozuki. Even if Kozuki didn’t come out for a year, he would not worry that Kozuki would become a useless person.
It was noon on this day half a month later.
“All things are attracted by the sky!” Guangyue opened his arms towards a vase on the coffee table.
The vase seemed to be attracted and immediately flew towards him.
When the vase was about to touch her palm, Kozuki immediately whispered, “Shinra Tensei!”
The interaction between repulsion and gravity actually caused the vase to float in the air, neither moving forward nor backward.
“I’ve become very proficient in using the Rinnegan.” Kozuki put down the vase, nodded with satisfaction and smiled.
After half a month of closed-door training, he has mastered all the abilities of the Rinnegan, and can control the three colors of domineering with ease, not inferior to Uchiha Madara and Whitebeard.
“But the chakra is still insufficient.” Kozuki sighed.
Proficiency can be trained in half a month, but the amount of chakra cannot be increased. Now that his proficiency has been improved, he can only open it at full power for half an hour, which is slightly better than the previous ten minutes.
“It would be great if we could get Hashirama’s cells from Madara, but unfortunately it’s not possible.” Kozuki said helplessly.
If he could fuse Hashirama’s cells, the huge amount of chakra provided by Hashirama’s cells would also be able to solve his current shortcoming of insufficient chakra, and Uchiha Madara definitely has a stock of Hashirama’s cells.
But given Madara’s personality, he would never hand over the Hashirama cells that he had obtained with great difficulty.
The main reason is that there is nothing good to trade with Madara, unless you help him kill Black Zetsu, but this is more difficult.
“Come to think of it, why doesn’t Uchiha Madara come to my world and deal with Black Zetsu himself?” Kozuki thought secretly.
Madara now hates Black Zetsu’s deception very much. Now that the world interconnection function has been activated, Uchiha Madara can come and kill Black Zetsu by himself, but he has not come in the past half month, and has not even mentioned it.
“Could it be that after realizing that he was deceived, he no longer has the mood to care about the affairs of the Naruto world?” Kozuki guessed.
It seems that there is only one reason. Madara himself does not have much affection for Konoha. His only hope is peace in the ninja world. Now that the dream of peace in the ninja world is shattered, he doesn’t want to care about those trivial matters.
“I’m too lazy to care about him. Let’s see what’s going on in the group.” Guangyue said.
Enter the group.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@All members, everyone, what are you doing? Come out and chat in the group!”
29 Whitebeard’s Back Road (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
Wang Ye: “I am teaching her how to play chess in the world of Hell Blowing Snow.”
Hell Blizzard: “+1, and KING and Saitama-kun, we are planning to have oden or something together tonight.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “I am a guest on Whitebeard’s ship. Whitebeard and his squad leaders are very welcoming and have taught me many new sword techniques.”
Whitebeard: “Gulala, Tanjiro’s swordsmanship is pretty good. Although he can’t be ranked top in my world, Vista said he has a good talent and can become a swordsman with a little training.”
Since the world interconnection function was turned on, group members have been traveling to each other’s worlds as guests and having a lot of fun.
Uchiha Kozuki: “Flower Sword Vista, even though he doesn’t know how to breathe swordsmanship, his sword skills are among the top ten in the pirate world. In the war at the top, he was even able to fight against the number one swordsman Mihog. Tanjiro, you should be able to learn a lot of the essence of swordsmanship by learning from him.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “By the way, @Misaka Mikoto, how did you resolve your issue?”
Misaka Mikoto: “It was resolved a few days ago. I successfully defeated Accelerator and stopped the Misaka sisters’ cloning plan, all thanks to Wang Ye. @Wang Ye, I will definitely repay you in the future.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “It’s good that it’s solved. Then I’ll give everyone a treat.”
[The group leader uploaded the remaining chapters of (Under One Person)][The group owner uploaded the full version of (Demon Slayer)][The group owner uploaded the remaining parts of (One Punch Man))]Uchiha Mitsuki: “This is the future of your respective worlds. You can take a good look at it and understand what your future will be like.”
He had planned to release it after a while, but now that he had mastered the Rinnegan and Haki, it was time to gain some new abilities from these group members.
Wang Ye: “Oh? Even the future of our world? That’s great. I also want to know what happened during the Jiashen Rebellion. Thank you, group leader.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Don’t be happy too soon, this is just a fragment, it’s not finished yet, you won’t be able to see the part about the Koshin Rebellion.”
Wang Ye: “It’s just a fragment. Never mind. Just read as much as you can. Monks don’t rush for quick success.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Whitebeard, by the way, Whitebeard dad, after killing Teach, what are your plans?”
Whitebeard: “Plan, I don’t know. My life span is not long. I plan to use the time to enjoy myself and spend more time with my sons. This will also make up for my regret of having no family in this life.”
Uchiha Madara: “Huh, you have no ambition, I have watched your video and I recognize your strength, which is enough to rival mine, but it is a waste to have such a powerful strength but not use it to fight.”
Whitebeard: “I am old now, and my pheasant sword can no longer be wielded. There is no point in continuing to fight.”
Uchiha Madara: “When I was in my eighties, I was still planning for peace in the ninja world. How old are you? How dare you say that you can’t even swing a sword? Don’t make excuses for your own cowardice. You are just a guy who is content with the status quo.”
Whitebeard was a little speechless.
Because what Uchiha Madara said was indeed true. When he was over eighty years old, he still relied on the Outer Path Statue to maintain his life and look for chess pieces. In comparison, Whitebeard at his current age can only be regarded as a junior in front of him.
Uchiha Madara: “If I were you, I would burn my strength to the fullest before I die and make my own contribution to world peace. As a hero, it is really unbecoming to die of old age like this.”
Whitebeard: “I don’t pursue peace. My only wish is my family. Now that I have fulfilled my dream, even if I die of old age, it is enough.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “You two should stop discussing these irrelevant topics. If you have any disagreements, why don’t you just travel to each other’s world and fight? Use your fists to prove who is right.”
They both fell silent.
After reading the Naruto chapter, Whitebeard was a little afraid of Uchiha Madara’s illusion ability, and after reading One Piece, Uchiha Madara was a little afraid of Whitebeard’s physical ability. Neither of them was sure they could defeat the other, so they didn’t dare to fight rashly.
Wang Ye: “When it comes to fighting, both of them are scared. In our world, this is called keyboard warriors. It seems that you two are the legendary keyboard warriors.”
Whitebeard: “Ahem, although I don’t have the great dream of world peace, I have to find a way to leave a way out for my sons.”
After reading the One Piece chapter, Whitebeard also realized a very serious problem.
After his death, his sons suffered more than each other. Not only was the White Group disbanded, but some of them were even hunted and forced to wander around.
Looking at the future appearance of his sons, Whitebeard felt a little distressed.
30 Uchiha Shisui (asking for flowers) (old version)
Uchiha Mitsuki: “That’s right, you have to make a way out for your future sons. I can’t help you with this matter, so I won’t interfere. Everyone, have fun. I have something else to do, so I’ll leave first.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Mr. Group Leader, please wait, I want to give you a red envelope.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Give me a red envelope? Why? It was Wang Ye who helped you with the Misaka Sister incident, so the red envelope should be given to Wang Ye.”
Misaka Mikoto: “If you hadn’t sent me the chapter about Academy City, I wouldn’t have known that this kind of thing happened to me, and I wouldn’t have thought of saving those sisters, so you, group leader, have helped me a lot.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Is that so? That’s fine too.”
[Ding, Misaka Mikoto sent a red envelope][Open the red envelope and get LV5 power control ability]Suddenly, a force from another dimension surged into his mind, and it seemed that every cell in his body had the power of electricity. An indescribable numbness filled his whole body.
“Finally got it.” Uchiha Mitsuki said with a smile.
He had wanted Misaka Mikoto’s power to control electricity a long time ago.
Although this superpower is not as destructive as Haki, nor as strong as the Rinnegan, it has many functions.
The electromagnetic cannon controls the magnetic field and triggers lightning strikes, which is far more powerful than the lightning-style ninjutsu in the Naruto world.
“It just adds more burden to my chakra.” Kozuki thought to himself.
Using this superpower will definitely consume physical energy, but the only thing that is certain is that it will not consume as much as the Rinnegan and Haki. If you use it sparingly, you can fight for a long time.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Thank you for the gift. I have received it and am going to try it out. Everyone, I will log off first. You guys continue playing.”
After closing the group chat, Kozuki immediately went out to find a place to test the power of the electromagnetic cannon.
At this time, in the Hokage’s office.
“Hokage-sama, Danzo-sama.” Uchiha Shisui looked at the two people in front of him with awe.
As a genius of illusion among the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Shisui has been taken care of by the Konoha high-ups since he was a child. The Konoha high-ups have used most of their resources on Uchiha Shisui, allowing Uchiha Shisui to grow very quickly.
But correspondingly, Uchiha Shisui was also brainwashed by Konoha’s top leaders and became a puppet who was extremely loyal to Konoha.
Nowadays, the relationship between the Uchiha family and Konoha is not very harmonious, but Uchiha Shisui stays with Konoha’s top leaders almost every day and rarely returns to the family residence.
From this we can see that in Shisui’s heart, the village’s status far exceeds that of the family.
“Shisui, I have a task for you. I wonder if you are willing to help me.” Sarutobi Hiruzen asked in a deep voice.
“Please give me your instructions, Lord Hokage! No matter what the mission is, I will sacrifice my life to complete it!” Uchiha Shisui said righteously.
“There is a boy named Uchiha Mitsuki in your family. He is extremely talented and is very suitable to be our right-hand man. You should persuade him to join our Anbu and work for us.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said.
In recent times, many newly promoted jonin have emerged in the Uchiha family, which makes Konoha’s high-ranking officials such as Sarutobi Hiruzen very uneasy.
So they want to weaken the power of the Uchiha clan and reduce the threat posed by the Uchiha clan.
Then absorbing the Uchiha family’s more talented newcomers into the Anbu can not only solve the problem of the Uchiha family’s excessive power, but also enhance their own strength, killing two birds with one stone.
When it comes to the most recent genius, he thinks of Uchiha Kozuki.
This young man, who easily passed the Jonin examination with Minato Namikaze, is undoubtedly the best choice.
“By the way, let’s test his strength and see what his potential is.” Sarutobi Hiruzen continued.
“Yes, Lord Hokage.” Uchiha Shisui agreed and turned to leave the office.
Konoha training ground.
Sizzle…
Sparks were flying from Uchiha Mitsuki’s hands, his entire arm was wrapped in electric light, and the air around him seemed to be about to burn.
“I’ve become very skilled.” He smiled in his heart.
Although he had just accepted Misaka Mikoto’s electromagnetic gun ability, he also accepted Misaka Mikoto’s powerful brain calculation ability at the same time.
With a brain calculation speed faster than a calculator, she can now use LV5 power control to perfection and is no weaker than Misaka Mikoto herself.
“Kozuki.” Just as he was secretly delighted, Uchiha Shisui slowly walked towards him from a distance.
“It’s Shisui.” Kozuki greeted with some displeasure.
Shisui’s strength is indeed strong, but he is a little too cowardly.
She couldn’t bear to kill the enemy on the battlefield, and when the clan was being exterminated, she indirectly killed her entire clan because of her indecision. She had the ability to change her fate, but because of her fussy character, everything turned out to be the worst.
Mitsuki doesn’t like men with this kind of personality.
“Kozuki, Lord Hokage asked me to come to you and invite you to join the Anbu. I wonder if you are willing.” Uchiha Shisui asked straight to the point. When he mentioned the words “Lord Hokage”, a hint of awe subconsciously appeared in his eyes.
31 The Power of the Electromagnetic Gun (Please Give Me Flowers) (Old Version)
“Anbu?” Uchiha Mitsuki sneered in his heart.
It is obvious that the Konoha high-level officials took the initiative to invite the Uchiha to join the Anbu. They definitely wanted to suppress the Uchiha’s power and brainwash the Uchiha members, turning them into puppets who believed in the will of fire.
“I have no interest in Anbu, and I have no intention of joining it now or in the future. If you come to me for this matter, please go back.” Uchiha Mitsuki said lightly.
“This is the order of Lord Hokage. Do you want to disobey him?” Uchiha Shisui frowned.
“Hokage?” Uchiha Mitsuki felt very sad.
It is obvious that Minato Namikaze is the Hokage now, and Sarutobi Hiruzen is just a retired former Hokage, but he still holds great power and has sidelined Minato Namikaze.
“Even the Hokage has no right to force others to join the Anbu. If the Hokage wants to cause trouble for me, let him come!” Uchiha Mitsuki said firmly.
Now he is not afraid of Sarutobi Hiruzen, and he does not need to rely on the resources provided by Sarutobi Hiruzen to grow. He may have had to smile and be cautious in the past, but after possessing the Rinnegan, three colors of domineering, and LV5 electricity control ability, it doesn’t matter even if he obviously doesn’t treat Sarutobi well.
“So, you don’t want to join the ANBU no matter what? Well, since you are so confident, fight with me and let me see why you look down on the ANBU.” Uchiha Shisui said.
“Fight?” Uchiha Mitsuki laughed secretly in his heart.
I guess Sarutobi Hiruzen gave him this opportunity to test his potential.
It must be said that Sarutobi Hiruzen’s concern for the Uchiha clan is truly unmatched by ordinary people.
“Then let’s fight.” Guangyue agreed happily.
Take this opportunity to hit Shisui’s self-confidence, so that he knows that even without the resources of the Anbu, he can still become a powerful ninja, and the Konoha high-level officials in the village are not omnipotent.
The two sides stood on either side of the training ground.
“Let’s start, take out your weapons.” Shisui said seriously as he slowly pulled out the short knife from his back.
“Weapons?” Mitsuki thought for a moment and took out a coin from his pocket.
The coins are bullets for Misaka Mikoto’s railgun.
Although it is just a small coin, the power it exerts when ejected with the electromagnetic acceleration magnetic field is comparable to that of a small missile, and its power is no weaker than that of A-level ninjutsu.
“Coins? You’re using this thing to fight me?” Uchiha Shisui was a little angry.
During the Third Ninja World War, Uchiha Shisui was able to become the feared Shisui of Instant Soul at a young age. Ninjas from other ninja villages would turn around and run away when they heard his name. When had he ever been treated so improperly?
“One coin is enough.” Kozuki smiled.
“Then I hope you won’t let me down, Instant Body Technique!” Uchiha Shisui clapped his hands and shouted in a low voice.
Swish, swish, swish.
Dozens of Shisui suddenly appeared on the field and surrounded Kozuki.
“Instantaneous movement and Shisui, a famous skill.” Kozuki said in amazement.
Shisui’s technique of instant body movement is the best in the ninja world. Each of his clones is both illusory and real. When it comes to the technique of instant body movement, no one in the ninja world can be better than Shisui.
“Observation Haki!” Kozuki shouted in a low voice.
An invisible perception covered the entire training ground, scanning each of Shisui’s clones like a radar.
“Found it.” Kozuki quickly locked onto Shisui’s true body, then slowly raised his arm, aimed the coin in his hand at the true body, and fired it hard, shouting coldly: “Electromagnetic Cannon!”
boom!!
The coin flew out from his hand like a small cannonball, rubbing against the air to create flames and sonic booms, heading straight for Shisui.
Seeing this, Shisui was shocked and said in surprise: “My true identity has been discovered? How is it possible?!”
Shisui’s Flickering Body is not a clone, but an illusion created by speed. Even the Sharingan cannot see through it. In essence, it is an unbreakable move.
“Damn it!” Without time to think, Shisui could only quickly form a seal, slam his hand hard on the ground, and yelled, “Earth Escape: Earth Flowing Wall!”
A barrier of earth rose up from beneath his feet, blocking him like a shield.
However, this did not work at all.
The electromagnetic cannon shattered the earth barrier with great force, and in a flash it was less than a centimeter away from Uchiha Shisui’s face.
“Hiss…” Uchiha Shisui looked at the coin that was so close to him and was unable to form a second seal. He could only subconsciously hold the dagger in front of him to resist.
Bang!
The electromagnetic cannon directly blasted the broken sword into a pile of debris. The powerful impact force also knocked Uchiha Shisui five or six meters away, and he rolled on the ground for several times before stopping.
“Cough cough cough.” Shisui lay on the ground and coughed violently. He actually coughed up several mouthfuls of blood. His body was covered in blood and dust, looking miserable.
“What kind of ninjutsu is this…” Enduring the pain, Uchiha Shisui looked at Kozuki and asked with gritted teeth: “Is it Lightning Release? Also, how did you see through my true form of the Instant Body Technique?”
Kozuki didn’t answer. He smiled, took out the second coin from his pocket, aimed at Uchiha Shisui, and threw it hard.
The second electromagnetic cannon with a trail of flames rushed straight towards Uchiha Shisui’s face.
“Oh no!” Looking at the coin that was constantly getting bigger in his pupils, Uchiha Shisui didn’t dare to be careless. He opened his eyes and growled, “Susanoo!”
He had no confidence that he could withstand the second electromagnetic cannon with his ninjutsu and taijutsu, so he could only use Susanoo to block it. Only Susanoo could withstand such powerful destructive power.
Kar!
A green chakra giant rose from the ground, protecting Shisui in the middle.
The electromagnetic cannon hit the outer shell of Susanoo, but after knocking Susanoo back a few steps, the electromagnetic cannon was forced to dissipate.
“It’s blocked.” Mitsuki wasn’t too surprised.
Although the electromagnetic cannon is strong enough, it is not enough to blast through Susanoo’s defense with one shot. But it is more than enough to blast through Gaara’s sand armor.
“Do you want to kill me…” Uchiha Shisui looked at the cracks on the shell of Susanoo and said angrily, “If I hadn’t activated Susanoo in time, I would have been killed by your attack just now!”
32 Kill him (ask for flowers) (old version)
“Shisui, how does your Susanoo compare to the clan leader’s?” Uchiha Mitsuki said with a smile.
“What do you mean…” Uchiha Shisui asked with a frown.
“Hehe.” Mitsuki slowly bent down, with Armament Haki and Ryu Sakura Haki covering his right arm. His posture looked like a human cannonball about to be launched.
“Wait a minute…” Uchiha Shisui was anxious.
Under the observation of the Mangekyō Sharingan, he saw a strange power wrapped around Kozuki’s right hand, and this power gave him a very dangerous feeling, making him realize that something was wrong.
“Boom!” However, Kozuki had no intention of stopping. He stomped his foot to create a big hole in the ground. His body flew over with a whoosh and instantly arrived in front of Susanoo and punched it down.
Click!
Ryuo Haki instantly destroyed the outer shell of Susanoo. After shattering the outer shell of Susanoo, the fist hit Shisui’s shoulder with the same power.
“Puff!” A large amount of blood spurted out of Zhishui’s mouth, and his body flew backwards in a twisted posture, leaving a long groove on the ground. He stopped after sliding for a full twenty meters. His eyes turned black and he fell into a deep coma.
“It’s still a little inferior to Fugaku’s Susanoo.” After retracting his fist, Kozuki commented to himself.
Although Shisui is a genius, he is still too young. Even though he has the same Susanoo, he is still slightly inferior to an experienced ninja like Fugaku.
“This is the lesson you learned for being a traitor to Konoha.” After saying this, Kozuki retracted his domineering aura, turned around and left.
He was calm, although he injured Shisui, he would not take his life. By the way, he would also let Shisui suffer a lesson to punish him for the sin of causing the destruction of the family in the future due to his indecisiveness.
On the way home, Guangyue immersed herself in the chat group as usual.
Uchiha Madara: “Uchiha Shisui, humph, after reading the entire Naruto, I had high expectations for this guy’s abilities, but now it seems that he is just so-so.”
When reading the Naruto chapter, Uchiha Madara had some good feelings towards Shisui.
After all, the talent that Shisui has shown, and the fact that he can open the Mangekyo at such a young age, is already considered extremely outstanding.
He is much worse than Madara himself and his younger brother Izuna.
Uchiha Madara: “But it is a bit surprising that you can break the shell of Susanoo with one punch with the power of Whitebeard. The destructive power in the world of One Piece is more powerful than I expected.”
Wang Ye: “I feel like the group leader has gone too far. After reading the Naruto chapter, I feel like Shisui should be a good person, right? Is it appropriate to use such a heavy hand on a good person?”
Uchiha Madara: “Good man? This kid named Wang Ye, is there something wrong with your brain? Uchiha Shisui is a member of the Uchiha clan. He clearly has the ability to save the clan, but he didn’t save the clan. Instead, he ran to Danzo like a fool to explain his ability of Kotoamatsukami. In the end, not only was his eyes dug out, but he also made Danzo determined to destroy the Uchiha clan. Do you think he is a good man?”
Whitebeard: “…That can’t be said. Uchiha Shisui’s intention was good, but he just did the wrong thing with good intentions.”
Uchiha Madara: “If you did something wrong, it’s wrong. There’s no such thing as good or bad intentions. He has the ability to save the family but didn’t take action. So he is a traitor to the family!”
Whitebeard: “I don’t want to argue with you about these insignificant things. You can say whatever you want, but I think Uchiha Shisui has justice in his heart and should not be treated like this.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Yes, Mr. Group Leader, I think you can talk to Shisui and ask him to change his mind and not be so stubborn.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “This is impossible. Shisui has been brainwashed by the Konoha high-level officials. The Will of Fire has been deeply engraved in his mind. It is absolutely impossible for him to put his family first.”
Uchiha Madara: “Humph, Konoha’s high-ranking officials, I didn’t expect that Sarutobi and Danzo, these two little brats, would become two conspirators when they grow old. If I had known earlier, I would have killed them first, and Konoha would not have fallen to this point.”
Wang Ye: “Don’t you care about the family? Why are you saying one thing and thinking another?”
Uchiha Madara: “I don’t care about family or anything like that. I just regret not killing more people. However, if Hashirama and Tobirama knew that Sarutobi and Danzo, whom they valued back then, were actually this kind of people, their expressions would definitely be very interesting.”
Uchiha Madara: “By the way, I feel a little uncomfortable with the weakness of Uchiha Shisui. A man with the Uchiha surname is actually a lackey for Sarutobi. Leader, kill him. Uchiha does not need such weaklings.”
Guangyue: “????”
Tanjiro: “????”
Hell Snow: “????”
Wang Ye: “????”
33 Shinnosuke (asking for flowers) (old version)
Uchiha Madara: “Why, is there something wrong with what I said? Since the Warring States Period, our Uchiha family has been one of the two most powerful families. Others have to cling to us. When will it be our turn to cling to others? And it’s Sarutobi and Danzo, the two followers who used to follow me. It’s really disgusting.”
When Madara was still alive, Sarutobi and Danzo were like two pugs, following Madara and calling him “adult”.
Madara looked down on these two guys from the bottom of his heart. Asking the Uchiha people to obey the orders of these two people was dozens of times more disgusting than taking insect repellent.
Misaka Mikoto: “I feel that your thoughts are too extreme. You always want to kill. No wonder you failed to snatch the position of Hokage from Hashirama. With this style of doing things, no one will be willing to obey you.”
Uchiha Madara: “Nonsense, I gave up the position of Hokage to Hashirama. He didn’t take it away from me. It’s just…”
Having said that, Ban felt a little embarrassed to continue.
It was one thing to voluntarily give up the position to Hashirama, but on the other hand, Konoha at that time did not really support an Uchiha being the Hokage.
Especially Uchiha Madara, who killed too many people during the Warring States Period and was too ruthless. People in Konoha were very afraid of him, and he was far less popular than the peaceful Hashirama.
Uchiha Madara: “Don’t change the subject, group leader. Shisui can be killed. There is no point in keeping him alive. Instead, his eyes will be taken away by Danzo. It is better for you to take the initiative and take away Shisui’s eyes first. Kotoamatsukami is very powerful.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “This is indeed possible.”
He is not a real member of the Uchiha clan and has no feelings for the Uchiha members at all.
Furthermore, he will definitely fall out with Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others in the future. If he doesn’t kill Shisui now, Shisui in the future will help Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others to harm him.
Being kind to your enemies is being cruel to yourself.
Last but not least, Bie Tianshen’s ability is indeed very good. One more ability means one more way, and you never know when it may be useful.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “But we can’t do anything right now, let’s wait and see.”
If he kills Shisui now, not only will he be hunted down by Konoha, but also by the entire Uchiha clan.
Without solving the shortcoming of insufficient chakra, Kozuki would not be able to create so many enemies and would only end up hurting herself.
So you have to wait for a right moment, when the poisonous snake hides, and kill it with one blow!
Wang Ye: “Too sinister, too sinister, is this what they call the darkness of society? Zhang Chulan is right, I must go out into the world, otherwise how can a pure-hearted person like me fight against those scheming bitches in society in the future.”
Hell Blizzard: “The political issues in your world are really a headache, especially Sarutobi and Danzo. Why are they so dark? Our world is better. All we have to do is fight. We don’t have to think about anything else.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I told you before that the waters in our world are a bit complicated. Now you all understand, hahahaha, I won’t say more. We are home now. Goodbye.”
In Konoha Medical Center.
“Seriously injured and unconscious? Was he beaten by Uchiha Kozuki?” Looking at Uchiha Shisui who was unconscious on the hospital bed, Sarutobi Hiruzen was extremely shocked.
As Uchiha Shisui’s immediate superior, he was well aware of how powerful Shisui was. The name of Shisui, who could instantly move forward, was known throughout the ninja world, and even the senior ninjas had to avoid him when they saw him.
“Uchiha Kozuki is still hiding his power from us.” Danzo gritted his teeth on the side.
In the last Jonin exam, the power displayed by Kozuki was not enough to defeat Shisui. But now she can easily beat Shisui like this. There is only one reason: Kozuki did not use her full strength last time and deliberately concealed her true level.
“Huruzen, you should have an idea of ​​how to deal with Uchiha Kozuki, right?” asked Danzo.
“Make him disappear!” After hesitating for a moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen said firmly.
The Uchiha clan member who refused to join the Anbu but had great potential was undoubtedly a time bomb. Moreover, Kozuki unscrupulously injured Uchiha Shisui, who was a member of the Anbu, which showed that in his heart he did not obey the Konoha high-level officials at all.
If the potential stocks that disobey are not eliminated, they will definitely be harmful to Konoha in the future!
“Shinnosuke!” Sarutobi shouted.
“Father.” The door of the medical room was pushed open, and a young ninja who looked somewhat similar to Sarutobi walked in and nodded respectfully.
His name is Sarutobi Shinnosuke, the youngest son of Sarutobi Hiruzen. Although he is not very old, his strength has reached the level of Jonin at such a young age. He is much stronger than his brother Asuma and is a leader among the younger generation.
“Shinnosuke, go assassinate a ninja named Uchiha Mitsuki tonight. Be clean and don’t let anyone find out.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said confidently.
Sarutobi Shinnosuke was trained by Root and ANBU members since he was young. He mastered the five attributes of escape techniques and inherited the assassination techniques from ANBU members. His assassination skills have reached perfection.
In a head-on combat, Shinnosuke might not be a match for many veteran jonin, but when it comes to assassination, Shinnosuke can definitely kill all ordinary jonin easily, and even when facing elite jonin, his success rate is over 70%.
“Understood.” Sarutobi Shinnosuke agreed and left the medical room expressionlessly.
34 Kill Sarutobi’s Son (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
night.
Uchiha Mitsuki was training his abilities alone in the back mountain.
Ever since the last time he split the back mountain with a knife, this place has been under martial law and no one is allowed to approach. He also sneaked in.
“Huh, my abilities are becoming more and more handy. The only problem right now is that I don’t have enough chakra. I have to find a way to fool that guy Madara.” After testing her abilities, Kozuki thought to herself.
The Hashirama cells in Madara’s hands are the fastest way to solve the problem.
“Huh? Is there murderous intent?” Guangyue suddenly felt something was wrong.
In the dark forest behind the mountain, there is a looming murderous aura.
“Observation Haki covers everything!” Mitsuki closed his eyes and his observation Haki covered everything instantly.
The entire picture of the back mountain appeared in his mind like a radar.
“Sarutobi Shinnosuke?” Kozuki asked in surprise.
There was a person lying in the bushes ten meters behind him.
He also knew this person, it was Sarutobi Shinnosuke!
“So that’s how it is. I understand.” Kozuki said through gritted teeth.
In this situation, you can tell with your toes that it must be an assassination attempt.
He refused the invitation of the Anbu and knocked Shisui unconscious, which made Sarutobi Hiruzen unhappy, so he used this usual method.
“Just pretend you didn’t see it and see how you plan to kill me.” Kozuki snorted.
He opened his eyes again, but his observation Haki remained fully activated.
In the grass.
“Good, I haven’t been discovered. I’ll get closer slowly.” Shinnosuke thought to himself.
He crawled forward and slowly moved towards Guangyue.
Ten meters.
Eight meters.
Six meters.
“That’s enough distance!” Shinnosuke growled.
He suddenly jumped up from the bushes and quickly formed a seal.
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!” he roared.
call!
A scorching fireball hit Guangyue at an extremely fast speed.
The flames exploded on Mitsuki’s body like a bomb, creating a big hole and smoke rising up.
“Success!” Shinnosuke said happily.
Even the Hokage would not be able to remain unscathed if hit by a huge fireball at close range.
“You’re actually using Fire Release as an assassination technique…are you serious?” Kozuki’s voice came from the smoke.
Then the smoke cleared.
Kozuki stood in the center of the explosion pit unharmed, and there was a circle of chakra skeleton on his body, which was Susanoo.
Just now he directly activated Susanoo to block the attack.
And his eyes also turned into the Rinnegan.
“What kind of technique is this?” Shinnosuke was dumbfounded.
As a young man, he had never seen Susanoo, let alone the Rinnegan.
“Was it Sarutobi Hiruzen who asked you to come, or was it Danzo who asked you to come?” Kozuki did not answer, but asked lightly.
“No one ordered me to come here, I came here on my own!” Shinnosuke gritted his teeth.
One of the Anbu rules: Do not reveal any information about the person who issued the task!
“You’re very stubborn, but it doesn’t matter if you don’t say it. I can guess it.” Guangyue took out a coin from his pocket, aimed it at him, and said with a smile: “Are you ready to die?”
“Water Style: Water Array Wall!” Sarutobi Shinnosuke immediately formed seals.
Crash!
A circle of water barrier appeared around him, protecting him in the middle.
“The protective ninjutsu in the Naruto world is basically just for show. This kind of thing is completely useless.” Kozuki flicked his finger and said coldly: “Electromagnetic cannon!”
The coin, trailing with lightning and fire, blasted straight at Shinnosuke.
Before the electromagnetic cannon hit the water array wall, the water array wall was directly evaporated into water vapor by the high temperature and disappeared.
“How could this happen?!” Shinnosuke was shocked.
Can water escape be evaporated just by temperature? What level of ninjutsu is this?
Then, the electromagnetic cannon’s power remained undiminished and hit Shinnosuke’s chest.
puff!
Shinnosuke’s fragile little body couldn’t withstand the electromagnetic cannon at such a close distance.
The electromagnetic cannon entered his chest and came out from his back, piercing his heart.
“……” Shinnosuke’s throat made a gurgling sound with blood bubbling out of it.
Then, he fell down weakly, twitched twice, and died.
“Hmph.” Guangyue felt calm.
Everyone saw that he was the first to attack. I was just protecting myself. Don’t blame me.
This scene immediately made the group lively again.
Misaka Mikoto: “Oh my god, I’ve never killed anyone with an electromagnetic cannon, Sir, this, this, this… isn’t this a bit too much?”
Uchiha Madara: “Excessive? This is the Uchiha style. They are the ones who are looking for trouble, so they should be prepared to pay with their lives!”
Madara said that killing Sarutobi Hiruzen’s son was quite satisfying! He supported this approach very much!
Wang Ye: “There is a saying that goes, I won’t offend others unless they offend me. Since they were the first to kill, it is only natural for the group leader to kill back. If it were me, I would make the same choice as the group leader.”
Hell Blizzard: “Doesn’t anyone care why they want to assassinate? Just because the group leader refused to join the so-called Anbu, they sent people to kill the group leader? Do the leaders of the Naruto world like to do things like this?”
Whitebeard: “It is indeed too shameful. The head of a village actually assassinated his companions. It is like a captain assassinating his own crew. I cannot accept this. In my world, there has never been such a captain!”
Uchiha Madara: “After reading the entire Naruto, you still have such naive ideas? Don’t you know the characters of Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo? They are just two dark and cunning foxes. I will not be surprised by anything they do.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “It’s hard to imagine. If our lord was this kind of person, our Demon Slayer Corps would have perished long ago. Fortunately, I was not born in your world. It’s too scary.”
35 Exploding Sarutobi (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
Whitebeard: “By the way, Mr. Leader, you killed Sarutobi Hiruzen’s son, what are you going to do in the future?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I’ll do whatever I have to do. If they insist on doing something to me, then I can only resist.”
He is not afraid of Sarutobi Hiruzen at all now.
As long as they dare to take action first, it will be a fight to the death!
Misaka Mikoto: “I suggest that you, the group leader, should not fall out with the Konoha high-ranking officials. With your current strength, you cannot go against the entire Konoha. Once you fall out with the high-ranking officials, I’m afraid your future will be difficult.”
Wang Ye: “What the above person said is right. If you want to turn against Konoha, you must have a legitimate reason. If you fall out with them now, not only will Konoha regard you as a traitor, but your Uchiha clan will not help you either. You don’t have any allies, and it will be difficult for you to move forward in the ninja world.”
Uchiha Madara: “You guys are too cautious. Do you need a reason to turn against each other? Wouldn’t it be enough to kill all those who don’t obey?”
Back then, Uchiha Madara killed anyone who disobeyed him.
A pair of hands stained with the blood of all the ninjas in the ninja world is terrifying.
Hell Blizzard: “You had the Uchiha clan as your backing, so of course you could kill anyone who disobeyed you. The problem is that the Uchiha clan is a subordinate clan of Konoha in this era, and it is impossible for them to offend the entire Konoha village for the sake of one clan member.”
Uchiha Madara: “Humph, the Uchiha family has become Konoha’s running dogs, how pathetic.”
Misaka Mikoto: “However, the Konoha high-level officials dare not rashly turn against the Uchiha. They are also afraid of the Uchiha’s power. Your Excellency the group leader is still relatively safe for now.”
Wang Ye: “Great, Misaka-chan, you can actually understand Konoha’s political issues. That’s great progress.”
Misaka Mikoto: “I’ve read the Naruto chapters several times, and I can more or less understand some things. We psychics have very strong brain calculation abilities and high IQs, okay!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Okay, I won’t chat with you guys for now. I need to deal with Shinnosuke’s affairs.”
It’s not good to just leave the body here. It has to be sent back to Sarutobi Hiruzen. Here comes the bad guy to file a complaint first!
In the Hokage’s office.
“This is what happened. Shinnosuke and I were taking a walk in the back mountain, but we were attacked by a foreign ninja who came out of nowhere. Shinnosuke died heroically to protect me.” Kozuki threw Shinnosuke’s body in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen and said calmly.
Anyway, Sarutobi had no evidence to accuse him, so he could just make up an excuse to get away with it.
“My son!!!” Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned for a second, then threw himself on the corpse and burst into tears.
He poured a lot of effort into Shinnosuke and trained him to be the successor to Hokage.
But now, it’s gone just like that!
“Hokage, please accept my condolences. Shinnosuke died to save me. He is a great hero.” Kozuki deliberately emphasized the syllables of the word hero.
This is counter-irony.
You sent your son to kill me, and I killed him, and I still said he was a hero.
Isn’t this just rubbing salt into the wound?
“So, Shinnosuke was killed by killer ninjas from other countries, right?” asked Danzo with a gloomy face.
“That’s right, it seems to be a ninja from Kirigakure.” Kozuki said calmly.
“……” Danzo’s nose was almost crooked with anger.
The lie was told so casually and naturally, if Shinnosuke hadn’t been sent by himself, I would have almost believed it!
“I understand. I will handle this matter well. You go back first.” Danzo said while suppressing his anger.
I really don’t want to see Guangyue’s face anymore, for fear that I might not be able to control myself and take action.
“Yes, then I’ll leave first. Please accept my condolences, my two lords.” Mitsuki laughed secretly in his heart and left the Hokage’s office with his hands in his pockets.
“Shinnosuke was killed by him! My son was killed by him!” After Kozuki left, Sarutobi Hiruzen could no longer control his emotions and roared loudly.
“Shinnosuke’s assassination attempt failed and he was killed by Uchiha Mitsuki. This is probably the truth of the matter, but Hiruzen, we can’t take revenge.” Danzo shook his head.
“Unable to take revenge? I will give the order now to mobilize all Anbu ninjas to execute Uchiha Mitsuki!” Sarutobi Hiruzen said hysterically.
“Calm down, Hiruzen, if you convict Uchiha Mitsuki, and Uchiha Mitsuki reveals during the interrogation that we asked Shinnosuke to assassinate him and he was killed instead, then our power will be in jeopardy!” Danzo said anxiously.
“…” Sarutobi suddenly became quiet.
Power and position are too important to him.
“Uchiha Kozuki calculated that we wouldn’t dare to do anything to him, so he sent the body to us openly. He calculated our weakness!” Danzo said gritting his teeth.
What is more terrifying than a conspiracy is an open conspiracy.
Even though you know what the other party is planning, you can only do as they say.
This method is the most maddening.
“If you want to avenge your son, you will have to give up your power and even be regarded as a shame by everyone in Konoha. Are you sure you want to do this?” asked Danzo.
“…No, I can’t catch Uchiha Mitsuki.” After hesitating for a while, Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and said.
His son’s life was not as important to him as the position of Hokage.
He gave up everything he had now in order to avenge his son.
Sarutobi Hiruzen said that this was impossible.
“That’s right. Just hold it in for now. It won’t be too late to take revenge later. As long as you are still the Hokage of Konoha, you will definitely have this opportunity.” Danzo comforted.
“Just bear with it and take revenge later…” Sarutobi Hiruzen muttered a few words and clenched his fists.
In the future, I will tear Uchiha Kozuki into pieces! The fight will not stop until he dies!
36 I have an idea (ask for flowers) (old version)
The following days were peaceful.
For a long time, the Konoha high-level officials did nothing against Uchiha Mitsuki.
First of all, the top leaders have no excuse to attack Mitsuki. Although they want revenge, if they rashly go to cause trouble, they will definitely be bitten back. After all, the Uchiha family is still very united today.
Secondly, even assassination ninjas like Sarutobi Shinnosuke failed, and Sarutobi Hiruzen and his men really couldn’t find a suitable person to assassinate Kozuki, so they had to give up for the time being.
Uchiha Mitsuki didn’t do anything special. He just stayed at home and chatted with his friends every day, occasionally going out to take a look. The rest of the time he practiced physical fitness, increased his chakra, and improved his personal combat effectiveness.
In a flash, eight months have passed.
Eight months later.
Mitsuki was running on the base’s playground to exercise his physical fitness when he suddenly saw Uchiha Fugaku leading many people from the police department hurriedly preparing to leave.
“Chief, where are you going?” Out of curiosity, Mitsuki stepped forward to stop Fugaku and asked curiously.
It is almost impossible for the Konoha Police Department to be busy at any time. This dispensable department has a very low presence in the village. They only need to stroll around and patrol every day, and there has never been a situation where a large number of people are dispatched at the same time.
“I don’t know the specific situation. Hokage-sama wants us to guard the outskirts of the village. All the people in the police department must go.” Fugaku sighed.
“Let all the police officers go to the outskirts of the village to be on guard? Could it be…” Kozuki’s heart moved, and he suddenly thought of the Nine-Tails Rebellion!
Calculating the time, it’s almost time for this part of the plot.
Whenever a Jinchūriki gives birth, it is the weakest moment of her life and the Nine-Tails sealed in her body may break out at any time, so the Konoha high-level officials must be on full alert to prevent any accidents. Even the police department was recruited to guard her.
“The moment has finally arrived.” Kozuki said with mixed emotions.
The Nine-Tails Rebellion marked the beginning of the decline of the entire Uchiha family, and was also a foreshadowing of the genocide a few years later. It was also after this incident that divisions began to emerge within the Uchiha family.
“If there is nothing else, I will leave first. Lord Hokage is waiting for me.” After Fugaku gave the instructions, he led many Uchiha clan members out of the base.
Guangyue immediately immersed her thoughts in the chat group.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@All members, you can see, the famous Nine-Tails Rebellion is about to begin tonight. Do you want me to start a live broadcast to show you the situation?”
Whitebeard: “Nine-tailed Fox, Gulala, this is the legendary war weapon of your world. Although I have seen it in the video, I have never seen it with my own eyes. I naturally don’t want to miss such an opportunity. So I’ll ask you to broadcast it live tonight, Your Excellency the Group Leader.”
Uchiha Madara: “You young man who has never seen the world, the Nine-Tails was just my mount back then, what’s so strange about it?”
During the Warring States Period, Madara’s Susanoo set the Nine-Tails, but he didn’t want to play with it anymore. In his and Hashirama’s eyes, the Nine-Tails was just a larger pet.
Misaka Mikoto: “If I remember correctly, this incident is a major event that will lead to the decline of your family, right? Why is your family not worried at all? Instead, you want to start a live broadcast for us so leisurely? Doesn’t your family plan to do something?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I’m not interested, and I don’t want to participate.”
He is just a time traveler, whose soul merely resides in this body. He has no affection for the Uchiha family at all, so he would not do such a stupid thing as risking his life to save the family and stop the Nine-Tails in times of crisis.
Uchiha Madara: “Even if you want to stop it, it’s very simple. The Samsara Eye I gave you has the function of controlling the tailed beasts. It would be better for you to control the Nine-Tails and destroy Konoha. This will be a complete end. There is no need for this ninja village dominated by Sarutobi and Danzo to exist.”
Tanjiro: “…”
Although so much time has passed and everyone has become accustomed to Uchiha Madara’s decisive and murderous character, they are still somewhat overwhelmed by his cruel and extreme methods.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Actually, I have an idea.”
Uchiha Madara: “Oh? Tell me about it.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “After this incident, Danzo deliberately slandered the Uchiha family, saying that the Nine-Tails was controlled by the Uchiha family. How about I make it real, control the Nine-Tails, and kill Sarutobi and Danzo?”
Hell Snow: “!!”
Wang Ye: “!!”
Misaka Mikoto: “You have changed, group leader. You are no longer the gentle group leader you used to be. You can actually say such a sinister thing! What a terrible thought!”
Uchiha Madara: “I think so. You who possess the Samsara Eye should do something to avenge them. If you really do so, I will come to the live broadcast tonight to watch it with my own eyes.”
37 The Insidious Konoha High-level (Please Give Me Flowers) (Old Version)
Misaka Mikoto: “!!!”
Misaka Mikoto: “No way, are you really going to kill someone? Can you solve the problem in a gentler way?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “This method is already very gentle. Haven’t you read the entire Naruto? Sarutobi and his friends killed so many Konoha heroes, including White Fang and Minato. These people were indirectly killed by them. Do you think they deserve sympathy?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “That’s all I have to say. Anyway, I will control the Nine-Tails to attack them at night. As for whether I can kill them, it depends on God’s will.”
After finishing speaking, he closed the group chat, went back to his room, and waited for the night to come with peace of mind.
A few hours later, night fell.
Taking advantage of the night, Mitsuki came to the tallest lighthouse in the center of the village, from where he could overlook the entire Konoha Village.
The Konoha Village was peaceful, the night market was bustling, and the streets were crowded with people. These ordinary ninjas and villagers had no idea that danger was approaching.
“Observation Haki full coverage!” Gritting his teeth, Kozuki shouted in a low voice, and pushed his Observation Haki to the extreme, instantly including the entire Konoha Village. Every corner appeared in his mind like a map.
“That’s where Kushina gave birth.” After a brief observation, Mitsuki fixed his sights on a house at the edge of the village.
There was a barrier around the house, and there were many Anbu ninjas guarding the barrier. In the house, Namikaze Minato was accompanying Kushina, and next to him was Sarutobi Hiruzen’s wife, Sarutobi Biwako.
“Huh? That is…” Suddenly, Kozuki’s observation Haki detected a strange force appearing around the barrier.
It was a man wearing a vortex mask, a black cloak, and iron chains hanging on his body.
“Uchiha Obito is here, and the show is about to begin.” Seeing this, Kozuki chuckled, closed his eyes, and waited patiently.
All that’s left to do next is to let Uchiha Obito invade the barrier and release the Nine-Tails, and then Kozuki can start his plan of killing someone with a borrowed knife.
“Here they come!” Mitsuki, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and fixed his gaze on the center of the village.
boom!!!
A huge cloud of smoke suddenly exploded in the quiet center of Konoha, and then a nine-tailed beast that was a hundred meters tall, red all over, and had nine tails appeared out of thin air.
“Roar!!!” The Nine-Tailed Fox roared towards the sky, the sound was deafening, and at the same time a huge amount of evil chakra emanated from its body, covering the entire sky above Konoha.
“Ah!!!” Seeing this, some ordinary passers-by were so scared that they pissed their pants and their legs went limp that they sat on the ground screaming.
“Something is invading Konoha! Cover the evacuation of the people!” Konoha’s active ninjas reacted immediately and prepared to form a formation to meet the enemy in an orderly manner.
at the same time.
“Oh no! The Nine-Tails has been released! Kushina still couldn’t maintain the sealing formation! Hurry, notify the Anbu to gather! Get ready to seal the Nine-Tails!” After seeing this scene, Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately changed into combat clothes and prepared to go out to fight.
“Huruzen, wait a moment.” Danzo stepped forward and stopped him.
“Is there anything else?” Sarutobi Hiruzen was extremely anxious. He didn’t want to see Konoha being destroyed by the Nine-Tails, so he had to get out as soon as possible to stop it.
“Don’t let the Uchiha people come back for support. Give orders and let them continue to guard outside the village.” Danzo said coldly.
Hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned and asked in confusion: “Why is this? The Uchiha are the strongest fighters in the village, and their Sharingan has the ability to control the tailed beasts. Letting them come back will be of great help!”
“It’s precisely because their Sharingan has the ability to control the tailed beasts that we won’t let them come back!” Danzo laughed coldly, his smile as sinister and vicious as that of an old fox.
Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized, “You want to pin the Nine-Tails’ attack on Konoha on the Uchiha clan and not let them come back in order to increase suspicion on them and make everyone think that they were the ones who released the Nine-Tails?”
“That’s right.” Danzo nodded grimly.
“This method… is feasible!” After hesitating for a moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded in agreement with the proposal.
The Konoha high-level officials are worried about how to deal with the Uchiha clan, and this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity can completely destroy the reputation of the entire Uchiha clan, and it must not be missed!
“But if the Uchiha clan does not join the war, who will stop the Nine-Tails?” Sarutobi Hiruzen thought of this serious problem again.
If the village wants to reseal the Nine-Tails with the limited strength it has, there will definitely be heavy casualties.
“Minato Namikaze!” Danzo said immediately.
Suddenly, a smile spread across Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face, and he said coldly: “Yes, I had forgotten about him. As the Fourth Hokage, he would stop the Nine-Tails even if it cost him his life, and he does have the ability to stop the Nine-Tails.”
“This time the Nine-Tails rebellion may seem like Konoha is in trouble, but in fact, we are the final winners.” Patting Sarutobi Hiruzen on the shoulder, Danzo showed a meaningful smile on his face.
38 Control Nine-Tailed Fox (ask for flowers) (old version)
At this time, in a certain center of Konoha Village.
roar!!!
The Nine-Tailed Fox roared towards the sky and slammed the ground hard with its huge claws.
Suddenly, several houses were knocked down by it, and several innocent passers-by were crushed into a pile of meat.
“Quickly cover everyone’s evacuation! Ninjas, go ahead! Don’t let this monster advance!” Kakashi loudly directed the battle and rescued several ordinary villagers.
“Damn it, this monster is too destructive. If it keeps going like this, half of Konoha will be destroyed by it!” Might Guy kicked a flying rock and smashed it. He frowned and looked into the distance: “Why haven’t Hokage and the others come to support us yet!”
Just as he finished speaking, a group of figures ran over from the distance.
It was the Anbu ninja unit led by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“It’s finally here.” Might Guy breathed a sigh of relief.
“What’s the situation at the scene?” Sarutobi Hiruzen deliberately pretended to be extremely anxious.
“It’s very bad. Dozens of people have died and all the buildings on the east side of the village have been destroyed.” Might Guy sighed.
“I understand.” Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the Anbu ninjas behind him: “The people from the Sealing Squad should go forward, and the combatants should hold the Nine-Tails from the front to create opportunities for the people from the Sealing Squad!”
“Yes!” The Anbu ninjas rushed towards the Nine-Tails without hesitation.
at this time.
On the high tower in the center of the village.
Uchiha Kozuki looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen from afar and smiled: “Finally here, we can start now.”
After saying that, he slowly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the ordinary Sharingan had turned into a strange Rinnegan!
Uchiha Mitsuki injected all his chakra into the Rinnegan and controlled the Nine-Tails with his pupil power from a distance.
roar!?
The Nine-Tailed Fox suddenly seemed to be strangled by some huge force. After struggling violently for a while, its eyes changed from Sharingan to Rinnegan.
Control was successful!
“It’s actually this feeling…” Uchiha Mitsuki was very surprised as he felt the situation at the moment.
He now felt like he was playing a VR game, his field of vision had become Nine-Tailed Fox’s first-person perspective, as if he was controlling the Nine-Tailed Fox character in the first person.
The other side.
In a corner of the village, Minato Namikaze and Obito Uchiha were confronting each other.
“Huh?” Uchiha Obito suddenly felt something was wrong.
The connection between him and the Nine-Tailed Fox was suddenly forcibly severed by a mysterious force!
“The Sharingan’s eye power was forcibly cut off by another stronger eye power…” Obito felt something was wrong: “Could it be that Uchiha Fugaku took action?”
“Rasengan!”
Just as Obito was thinking, Namikaze Minato came behind him with a Flying Thunder God, rolled a ball with his hand and threw it at him.
But the Rasengan went straight through Uchiha Obito’s body and failed to hurt him.
“It’s indeed a time-space based ninjutsu. What a tough opponent.” Namikaze Minato clicked his tongue.
“…The Fourth Hokage of Konoha, I originally wanted to have some fun with you, but something unexpected happened. I’ll compete with you next time I have a chance.” After Uchiha Obito finished speaking, a whirlpool appeared in front of him, and his body entered the whirlpool and disappeared.
His main purpose of coming this time was to collect the Nine-Tailed Fox.
Now that his control over the Nine-Tailed Fox has been cut off, he must investigate thoroughly.
“He ran away?” Namikaze Minato looked at the place where he disappeared: “That’s good, I can also spare some time to deal with the Nine-Tails.”
After saying that, Flying Thunder God disappeared in an instant.
Inside Konoha.
Kozuki controlled the Nine-Tails and scanned all the people under his feet, choosing a target in his mind: “So who should I attack first?”
Then he saw Sarutobi Hiruzen who looked nervous: “It’s you!”
After saying that, he controlled the Nine-Tails and rushed directly towards Sarutobi Hiruzen in the back row.
“It’s coming!” someone shouted immediately.
In an instant, the Nine-Tailed Fox arrived in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen and slapped him with one claw.
“Earth Style: Earth Flow Wall!” Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately formed a seal and slapped the ground.
Rumble.
A five-meter-high earth wall rose up in front of him.
But it didn’t do anything.
The Nine-Tailed Fox’s claws directly smashed the earth flow wall, and then slapped Sarutobi Hiruzen away like a ball.
Sarutobi Hiruzen flew more than a hundred meters in the air and crashed into a guesthouse building.
“Puff…” Sarutobi Hiruzen spat out a mouthful of blood.
All his ribs were broken, his left arm was shattered, and one of his ears was torn off.
The whole person looks like a blood gourd.
The power of a normal attack of the Nine-Tailed Fox is so huge!
“But… Damn it…” Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to get up, but his whole body was in pain and he had no strength at all.
However, Uchiha Mitsuki had already controlled the Nine-Tails and rushed towards Sarutobi Hiruzen again!
“Protect Hokage-sama!!” the Anbu ninjas shouted like crazy.
They wanted to rush over and serve as a meat shield for Sarutobi Hiruzen.
However, their speed was far inferior to the Nine-Tailed Fox’s sprint speed, and they were simply too late.
“It’s over!”
Everyone had only one thought in their mind.
Lord Hokage is about to be killed by a monster.
Right at this moment.
call out!
A golden figure suddenly appeared in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The person who came was none other than Minato Namikaze who arrived with Flying Thunder God!
“Minato?” Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately breathed a sigh of relief, feeling like he had seen a savior.
“Sorry, I’m late.” Minato apologized.
“No, it’s okay, save me first, I’m going to die…” Sarutobi Hiruzen said gritting his teeth.
Minato nodded, picked up Sarutobi Hiruzen, and with a whoosh, he disappeared using Flying Thunder God.
“He ran away.” Guangyue sighed regretfully.
You can’t catch up with him.
The speed of the Nine-Tailed Fox cannot be compared with that of Flying Thunder God.
“Since I can’t kill Sarutobi Hiruzen, then I’ll just kill Danzo. One of them has to die anyway!” Kozuki thought.
Then he controlled the Nine-Tailed Fox and rushed towards the west of the village.
To the west of the village is the secret base of Danzo and the Root.
They are hiding there now!
39 Tuan Zang’s death (asking for flowers) (old version)
At this time, inside Danzo’s base.
Danzo and all the Root members are all here.
As soon as the Kyuubi came out, they hid.
Just leave the task of protecting Konoha to Minato Namikaze.
Danzo didn’t want to sacrifice his teammates in this way.
“What’s the situation outside?” Danzo asked leisurely while drinking tea.
He looked relaxed, without the slightest worry at all.
“The Anbu and elite jonin are fighting desperately. Lord Namikaze Minato is also participating in the battle.” A Root member answered.
“Minato Namikaze is here too, so it should be fine. However, it would be best if Minato Namikaze died in battle.” Danzo thought.
With Minato dead, the title of Hokage could return to them.
He, Danzo, might have a chance to inherit the title of Hokage.
The root base suddenly shook violently twice, as if something was hitting their base.
Danzo was startled: “What’s going on? How did the battle affect me?”
There were several more crashing sounds.
The entire underground root base was crumbling, and a lot of dust and rubble fell from the dome.
Danzo was anxious: “Go out and see what happened.”
Several Root members are preparing to go out…
The dome of the entire root base was suddenly lifted up.
Everyone looked up.
What appeared before them was a nine-tailed fox with a sly smile like a human!
“I found you, Danzo.” Kozuki sneered in his heart.
“Nine-Tails!?” Danzo’s face changed drastically.
How did the Nine-Tailed Fox get here? Wasn’t it in the center of the village?
How does it know where the root base is?
“Tailed Beast Ball!”
Just when Danzo was still in shock, Kozuki controlled the Nine-Tails to open its mouth wide and directly fired a Tailed Beast Ball down.
A huge mushroom cloud rose up.
The entire Root base exploded, and all the Root members were directly melted by the high temperature of the Tailed Beast Ball.
The smoke cleared.
The underground base at the root turned into a huge crater with a diameter of 500 meters.
None of the root members survived.
Danzo was lying in the center of the pit, his shirt torn, his upper body severely burned, and bleeding profusely.
“Bastard… bastard…” Danzo’s face twitched in pain.
“He’s not dead yet?” Uchiha Mitsuki was extremely surprised.
He was able to survive after being hit head-on by the Tailed Beast Ball.
Danzo’s physical fitness is unexpectedly strong.
However, Uchiha Mitsuki had no intention of letting him go just like that.
The Nine-Tailed Fox opened its mouth again, and a pitch-black Tailed Beast Ball gradually formed in its mouth.
“But… Damn it…” Danzo gritted his teeth.
He wanted to move his body, but he was completely unable to do so.
A feeling of despair welled up in my heart.
“Someone please come and save me… no matter who it is… someone please come…” Danzo prayed in his heart.
The Tailed Beast Ball fell down.
At this moment, Danzo was filled with remorse.
I had planned to hide here and reap the benefits.
Unexpectedly, not only did he fail to hide, but he also became the first Konoha high-ranking official to sacrifice.
Not only did they lose their wife, they also lost their troops…
A huge mushroom cloud rose.
Danzo’s body was melted into a pool of blood in the flames of the explosion.
Danzo died!
“Dan…Danzo-sama has been killed!”
This scene was just witnessed by the Konoha ninjas who came to support.
Suddenly, everyone’s face was filled with horror.
Although everyone doesn’t like Danzo, he is, after all, an elder with a long history in Konoha.
How could an elder die so casually?
“Seal the Nine-Tailed Fox quickly! Reduce the losses!” someone shouted nervously.
The Anbu ninjas and the Sealing Squad ninjas rushed up immediately.
“It has nothing to do with you! Don’t get in the way!” Uchiha Mitsuki gritted his teeth, and his domineering aura burst out of his body.
The domineering color, centered on the Nine-Tail, swept across the entire battlefield like a storm.
Plop.
More than half of the ninjas fainted on the spot.
The remaining ninjas with strong mental qualities also felt their legs go weak and could not stand steadily.
“What a terrible murderous aura…” Someone was trembling in his heart.
They mistook this domineering color for the evil murderous aura of the Nine-Tailed Fox.
Uchiha Kozuki ignored the remaining ninjas and walked towards the Hokage Building.
The Observation Haki has already sensed that one of the elders of Konoha, Utane Koharu, is there at the moment.
The elders are also one of the targets.
At this time, on the Hokage Face Rock, Obito was standing on the statue of the Sandaime Hokage and watching all this.
“The Nine-Tails has indeed lost contact with me, but I haven’t seen Uchiha Fugaku. Who on earth cut off my eye power…” Obito was extremely anxious.
He looked everywhere, but couldn’t find anyone from the Uchiha clan.
Because at this time, the entire Uchiha clan was on guard outside the village.
The Uchiha members who had no fighting ability also retreated to the edge of the village.
“Forget it, let’s take back control of the Nine-Tails first.” Obito thought.
He took a deep breath, activated the Mangekyō, and his pupil power attacked the Nine-Tailed Fox from a distance.
40 Killing another elder (asking for flowers) (old version)
“Huh? Someone is competing with me for control of the Nine-Tails?”
At this time, Guangyue also discovered that something was wrong.
He looked in the direction of the source of that power, and through the full-range perception of his observation Haki, he saw Uchiha Obito standing on the Hokage’s face.
“It’s Obito who wants to regain control.” Kozuki laughed in his heart.
At this time, Obito should have been fighting Minato.
It seems that Obito is anxious.
“I can’t give the Nine-Tail back to you now. I’ll need it for a while, so you should stay aside for now.”
Mitsuki injected all of her chakra into the Rinnegan.
Obito’s Mangekyō and Kozuki’s Rinnegan, the two pupil powers collided within the Nine-Tails’ body.
roar!!
The one who suffered the most from the collision of pupil powers was Nine-Tailed Fox.
The Nine-Tailed Fox roared towards the sky in pain, its pupils constantly switching between the Mangekyō and the Rinnegan.
“I didn’t expect he had two more tricks.”
Mitsuki laughed and increased the power of his Rinnegan.
“Well……”
Obito suddenly knelt on the ground in pain, and his eyes were forced to return from the Mangekyō to the ordinary Sharingan.
He lost the competition of pupil power.
The control power of the single-eye Mangekyo is still much worse than that of the Rinnegan.
“How come this powerful pupil power is exactly the same as his back then…”
Obito thought of the elderly Uchiha Madara during the Third World War.
He vaguely felt the power of Uchiha Madara from the collision of pupil power just now.
“Let’s wait and see. It seems that there are some unexpected situations in the plan…”
After hesitating for a while, Obito gave up controlling the Nine-Tails.
He planned to take a look at the situation on the scene first before making a decision.
“Obito seems to have given up, so I’ll continue.”
Kozuki regained control of the Nine-Tails and walked towards the Hokage Building.
The Nine-Tails slapped the roof of the Hokage Building and shattered it, revealing the Hokage’s office below.
In the office, Utane Koharu looked at the huge Nine-Tailed Fox in front of her with horror.
“Found it.” Guangyue sneered.
“Damn monster! Why did you find here!” Utane Koharu was shocked and angry.
Why was the Nine-Tailed Fox running straight towards me as if it had a target?
There are so many ninjas out there, why don’t you kill them, why do you choose to come directly to me?
Without saying anything else, Guangyue raised his paw and slapped him.
The entire Hokage Building was shattered.
However, Utane Koharu used the substitution technique to jump onto the street and avoid the attack.
After all, Utane Koharu was once a member of the Senju Tobirama team, so she does have some skills.
“Fire Style: Scorching Flame Technique!”
After avoiding the attack, Utane Koharu immediately formed hand seals and took the initiative to attack.
Hula!
A scorching fireball hit the Nine-Tailed Fox.
“Puff!” The Nine-Tailed Fox swept its tail and directly smashed the fireball into pieces.
“Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!” Utane Koharu continued her attack, spitting out several wind blades from her mouth towards the Nine-Tails.
“Puff puff puff!” The Nine-Tailed Fox casually slapped down with its claws, and all the wind blades were shattered, without being able to hurt the Nine-Tailed Fox at all.
Then, the Nine-Tailed Fox took the initiative to stab towards Utane Koharu with one claw.
The speed of this attack was so fast that Utane Koharu was too old to react and could only watch.
Phew.
The Nine-Tailed Fox’s sharp claws pierced through Koharu Utane’s abdomen, nailing her firmly to the wall.
“Puff…” Utane Koharu spat out a large mouthful of blood, and her vitality was rapidly fading away.
“Elder Koharu!” The ninjas who were not stunned by the observation Haki screamed in unison after seeing this scene.
Many ninjas even wanted to come over to support, but after being affected by the Conqueror’s Haki, they even had difficulty moving their feet and had no strength to come over.
“But…damn Nine-Tails…” Utane Koharu gritted her teeth.
She was struggling, but there was a big hole in her abdomen and she had lost too much blood, so she had no strength left.
After struggling for a while, her last bit of vitality slipped away, her body went limp, and she died in the claws of the Nine-Tailed Fox.
Utaha Koharu also died!
Kozuki controlled the Nine-Tails and slowly pulled out its claws.
Koharu Utane’s body was like garbage, lying limply on the street.
Looking at her body, Guangyue felt somewhat relieved.
This Utane Koharu is the same as Danzo and his gang. They have no ability, but like to give orders to the Hokage. They will do anything for the benefit of Konoha and are very disgusting.
People like this deserve to die!
“It’s a pity that Sarutobi was rescued by Minato.” Kozuki sighed.
But when you think about it, it’s enough.
Killing the two elders, Danzo and Utane Koharu, was already a big gain.
“The rest are just ordinary ninjas from Konoha. There’s no need to harm them. We should retreat.”
Kozuki slowly closed his Rinnegan and released his control over the Nine-Tails.
Then he turned over and jumped off the tower, walking towards the outside of the village like a passerby, as if everything had nothing to do with him.
41 Do you want to dance? (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
What happened next was not much different from the original plot.
Obito regained control of the Nine-Tails and continued to destroy Konoha. In order to seal the Nine-Tails, Minato Namikaze used the Shikigami Fuujin to forcibly seal the Nine-Tails in the body of the infant Uzumaki Naruto.
Although Uchiha Mitsuki knew this would happen, he did not go to help.
In fact, it would be better if Minato Namikaze died. Although Minato was an upright ninja, he was still a subordinate of Sarutobi Hiruzen after all. If Kozuki and Sarutobi Hiruzen really fought one day in the future, Minato Namikaze would definitely choose to help Sarutobi Hiruzen. Minato with Flying Thunder God is not easy to deal with. If he died early, his future would be much more stable.
However, although Minato died heroically, Danzo and Utane Koharu were buried with him, so his death did not seem so lonely.
In this battle, in addition to the deaths of many innocent ninjas and villagers, three high-ranking officials of Konoha also died heroically in the battle. From then on, Sarutobi Hiruzen only had Mito Kado En, a trusted old team member, by his side.
Late at night, the battle ended and all the Uchiha clan members withdrew from the outskirts of the village back to their own family residence.
The entire Uchiha clan was discussing the Nine-Tails incident, which was incredible.
Logically speaking, when the Nine-Tails attacked Konoha, the Uchiha clan, as one of the wealthy families, would have been notified and should have gone to the battlefield to provide support as soon as possible. However, no one in the clan received any request for help from anyone, as if they were being deliberately ignored.
“It seems that this time, our Uchiha family will be in big trouble.” Uchiha Itachi said lightly.
As a rare genius in the Uchiha family in a century, Itachi has possessed the thinking ability of a Hokage since he was a child. From this incident, he immediately smelled a hint of weirdness.
Uchiha Mitsuki did not participate in the discussion and returned to his room.
Whitebeard: “What a one-sided battle. The so-called Nine-Tailed Fox, a war weapon, is indeed extremely destructive. It is still unstoppable.”
In the world of pirates, although many people have similar destructive power as the Nine-Tails, they are after all a minority, such as Garp, Akainu, and Kaido. Only the super pirates of the New World can be compared with the Nine-Tails.
Uchiha Madara: “Humph, I didn’t expect Konoha’s current combat power is so weak. A mere Nine-Tails can actually destroy half of Konoha. So many ninjas can’t stop the Nine-Tails at all. It’s extremely disappointing!”
When Konoha was first established, the scale of Konoha Village was far smaller than this, but Konoha at that time could accommodate nine tailed beasts. Even if the nine tailed beasts were released at the same time, they would not be able to cause any damage and would be suppressed by Madara and Hashirama in an instant.
Wang Ye: “Although Danzo and the elder named Utane Koharu were killed, your Excellency the leader, Namikaze Minato also died in the battle. Don’t you think it’s a pity? In the Naruto chapter, Namikaze Minato seemed to be a good person.”
Uchiha Madara: “It’s fine if you don’t say anything. Once you say it, I want to curse again. Why does sealing a Nine-Tails still kill people? Namikaze Minato, during the Third Ninja World War, I remember this kid performed well. Why is he so weak now?”
The heroic ninjas of the Warring States period were all able to crush the tailed beasts, especially Uchiha Madara and Hashirama. The nine tailed beasts were their nine mounts. To seal one of their mounts, they had to risk their own lives?
Uchiha Kozuki: “With Minato Namikaze’s strength, if he wants to save his life, the Nine-Tails can’t do anything to him, but he has to protect the village, so he can only use this method. To be fair, Minato’s strength is really not bad.”
Misaka Mikoto: “So, Minato Naruto is really a great hero.”
Uchiha Madara: “Great hero? Ridiculous. What’s the point of sacrificing yourself to protect Konoha? At most, you will just be remembered by people. A true hero is immortal!”
Wang Ye: “This group member’s thoughts are really too extreme. I feel that it is really dangerous to get along with you. Maybe one day I will be assimilated by you. Our leader will beat me to death.”
Hell Blizzard: “Extreme +1, it seems that Uchiha Madara only cares about fighting and killing. No matter what happens, he likes to use violent means to solve it. This is not good.”
Wang Ye: “I guess that’s how Uzumaki Nagato was fooled by you. I remember that Nagato wanted to gather the nine tailed beasts and use force to suppress the ninja world. That guy was really fooled by you.”
Uchiha Madara: “Aren’t we discussing the Nine-Tails incident now? Why are you all talking about me all of a sudden? Do you want to dance? Hmm?”
All the group members shut up immediately.
The world interconnection function has been opened for a long time. If Uchiha Madara is unhappy, with his personality, he might really travel through time and drive the Susan Gundam to beat them up. They can’t be provoked at all.
Misaka Mikoto: “Ahem, let’s get back to the point. Your Excellency, you have killed Danzo and Utatane Koharu as you wished. You have eliminated all the shady high-ranking officials of Konoha. There is only one left, Sarutobi Hiruzen. How do you plan to deal with him?”
43 Everyone is busy with their own things (asking for flowers) (old version)
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Let’s see the situation for now.”
Danzo and Utatane Koharu have already been killed, and there will definitely be some changes in the Konoha top management. Let’s see what Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others will do, and then act according to the circumstances. It’s not advisable to mess around now.
Wang Ye: “Then the group leader should take care of himself. After watching your live broadcast, I should get back to work. Oh, I am so annoyed.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “What’s bothering you?”
Wang Ye: “The problem of my family being targeted has been solved. Now I have to go to Biyou Village with Zhuge Qing, Zhang Chulan, and Feng Baobao. It’s very troublesome.”
Kozuki has been idle in the Naruto world for several months, and several months have also passed in Wang Ye and his friends’ world. Now is the event line of Biyou Village, and they are preparing to set off there.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Biyou Village, you should have watched the video I sent you before, right? Do you have any plans?”
Wang Ye: “I can’t just sit there and watch Ma Xianhong create a mutant. I’m going to kill him this time, but I won’t broadcast it live. Our fights were just small scenes. We can’t compare to yours. It’s embarrassing.”
The fights in the alien world depend a lot on combat IQ, but the level of gorgeousness is not as high as in other worlds. If a live broadcast is really carried out, Wang Ye will have to explain magic and other things to everyone, which is too troublesome.
Hell Blizzard: “It just so happens that the monsters from our world have also invaded. However, after watching the entire One Punch Man series, I realized that Saitama-kun is the real strongest hero. There is no pressure in dealing with the monster king Orochi. I am too lazy to start the live broadcast and plan to just be a bystander at the scene.”
Whitebeard: “Gulala, everyone has something to do? Then it seems I can’t sit idle either.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “What are you going to do?”
Whitebeard: “Although the Battle of Marineford did not happen, after watching the video of the Battle of Marineford, I am still upset about Akainu killing Ace. I want to go to the Marine Headquarters to make a scene, and by the way, let this gentle era run wild again as shown in the video, which can be regarded as fulfilling the promise I made with Roger. Gulala.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Is Whitebeard finally going to cause a scene at the Marine Headquarters? Can you do a live broadcast? I want to watch it!”
Wang Ye: “I like making trouble. I can put aside the matter of Biyou Village for now. It’s not bad to watch the battles in your world.”
Whitebeard: “I won’t start the live broadcast. It’s not a righteous thing to cause trouble at the Marine Headquarters. Don’t teach the kids bad lessons. Gulala.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “That’s a pity. I really want to see the scene where Whitebeard punches Akainu. By the way, @Kamado Tanjiro, don’t you have anything to do now?”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Lord Ubuyashiki is about to die, Muzan is preparing to come to our Demon Slayer Corps headquarters, and the decisive battle in the Infinite Castle is about to begin. I am making preparations, but my sword skills cannot improve much in a short period of time. I am afraid that it will end up being the same as in the chapter video, with the Demon Slayer Corps almost completely wiped out…”
The anime Demon Slayer has a nickname called Pillar Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba. After the battle in Infinite Castle, only three of the nine pillars were left alive, and the Demon Slayer Corps suffered countless casualties, and they defeated Muzan at the cost of a tragic defeat.
Although Tanjiro has read the entire Demon Slayer story, there is almost no difference between having read it and not having read it. He can’t change anything. The most he can do is work harder to improve his proficiency in Sun Breathing.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Emmmm, isn’t the world intercommunication function already enabled? If you have any trouble, you can ask the people in the group to help. I believe everyone is willing to help.”
Wang Ye: “Sun thief, don’t try that. You want me to fight ghosts. What should I do if my Tao heart is unstable? And my Fenghou Qimen seems to be no match for those upper-level ghosts.”
Hell Blizzard: “I agree with this. To be honest, I’m not afraid of monsters, but I’m a little afraid of ghosts, especially man-eating ghosts. They are simply girls’ nightmares.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Thank you for your kindness, group leader, but I hope to solve the troubles in my own world by myself. If other people are hurt because of my troubles, I will never forgive myself in my life.”
Tanjiro is a very gentle and kind person. He never drags others down and does not want to cause trouble to others. Even when facing an inhumane demon, he is too kind to kill. It is no exaggeration to say that he is a true iron saint.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “In that case, then you do your best. I have something else to do. Let’s not talk about it now. Everyone, go get busy. Bye.”
After closing the group chat, Guangyue walked out of the room and came to the square of the base.
Seeing him come out, Uchiha Shisui immediately stepped forward and said with some respect: “So you are at home, I thought you were not back.”
Ever since Shisui was beaten into the medical room by Kozuki last time, he seemed to have become much more honest. He no longer put on the airs of an Anbu member in front of Kozuki and was very careful about his tone and image.
“There’s such a commotion in the family, what happened?” Mitsuki asked.
Shisui sighed and said with a grim expression, “Just now, Lord Sarutobi issued a notice saying that the Nine-Tails’ rebellion might be manipulated by our Uchiha clan, and he is proposing to move us to the edge of the village and observe us as suspected criminals for a period of time.”
43 Wang Ye who loves to complain (ask for flowers) (old version)
Hearing this, Guangyue snorted in his heart.
The Nine-Tails Rebellion had just ended, and the bodies of the sacrificed Konoha ninjas had not yet been buried, but Sarutobi Hiruzen was eager to put the blame on the Uchiha family. It is conceivable how cold-blooded this guy was.
“I understand.” Guangyue nodded and said expressionlessly.
After all, he was just a soul traveler and didn’t have much affection for the Uchiha family. He didn’t care at all that his family was moved to the edge of the village.
It was even said that the farther the family moved from the village center, the better. This way he could avoid being harassed by Konoha’s high-ranking officials, and could just hang out with his friends and live a relaxing life.
The next day.
In order to mourn the heroes who died in the Nine-Tails Rebellion, all the ninjas of Konoha wore mourning clothes and came to the memorial stone to pray and mourn for the dead heroes.
“Lord Minato…” Someone secretly wiped away tears.
“My husband…” A wife cried heartbrokenly.
Sighing, Sarutobi Hiruzen turned into a very painful look and said to everyone: “Everyone, please accept my condolences. These dead ninjas are all heroes of our Konoha. They are great ninjas worthy of our remembrance, martyrs who perfectly inherited the will of fire and made great and outstanding contributions to Konoha!”
Hearing this, Uchiha Kozuki sneered in his heart and just wanted to vomit.
How many heroes were killed by Sarutobi Hiruzen back then? The White Fang of Konoha was indirectly killed by him. Although Yahiko and other three from Amegakure were killed by Danzo, Sarutobi Hiruzen must have been involved.
Such a person who will do anything to achieve his goals, saying all these high-sounding words, can only deceive the ignorant masses, and those who know the truth will only feel disgusted and want to vomit.
“But, there are also some conspirators in our Konoha!” Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly changed the subject and said in a cold voice.
“I suspect that the Nine-Tails’ attack on Konoha was orchestrated by the Uchiha family!” Sarutobi Hiruzen pointed at Uchiha Fugaku in the crowd and said loudly.
Swish.
Suddenly everyone’s eyes were focused on Uchiha Fugaku. There were surprise, resentment, anger, and complaints. Everyone looked as if they wanted to tear Fugaku to pieces to vent their hatred.
In response, Uchiha Fugaku just lowered his head and remained silent.
In the entire ninja world, it is almost common knowledge that only the Uchiha family’s eye technique can control the Nine-Tails. As the saying goes, a man is innocent until he is guilty of possessing a treasure. Having this ability is equivalent to committing a crime, and it is difficult to explain it clearly.
“Father…” Looking at this scene, Itachi felt very uncomfortable.
Although he clearly did not do such a thing, he was accused of a crime by everyone. This cast a shadow on the young Itachi’s heart and made him deeply realize how humble the status of the Uchiha family was in the village.
At this time, in Guangyue’s chat group.
Wang Ye: “Good fellow, group leader, is the patriarch of your family so honest? It was obviously not him who did it, but he didn’t even explain it. He just stood there like a fool without saying anything?”
Wang Ye was sitting in a Rolls-Royce on the way to Biyou Village at this time. He was bored and found that Guangyue was live streaming, so he clicked in to watch the fun. After seeing this scene, he couldn’t help but speak out.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “At this time, explaining will only make things worse. Silence is the best option. If you force an explanation, it will only arouse the anger of the villagers. Don’t forget that the villagers have just lost their loved ones, and now is the moment when their rationality is close to collapse.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Even though that’s what you said, don’t you feel wronged when being misunderstood? Forget about you, group leader, after all, you did control the Nine-Tails to kill people, but I think Uncle Fugaku should clarify it. You can’t let Sarutobi Hiruzen trick you in vain.”
Wang Ye: “And this Sarutobi Hiruzen is really a villain. He is so good at putting the blame on others. He is looking for scapegoats right after the war. If this happened in our world, I would be a Wudang Tai Chi fighter.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I have never turned off the world interconnection function. Come on, I’ll wait for your Wudang Tai Chi hand.”
Wang Ye: “It’s just a joke occasionally, don’t take it seriously. I’m just trying to express my dissatisfaction. But I seem to have been influenced by Zhang Chulan’s grandson. He likes to hit people at every turn recently. A monk can’t be so violent.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Speaking of Zhang Chulan, if he were here, what do you think he would do?”
Wang Ye: “With Zhang Chulan’s personality, he won’t go straight in. He will hide behind Fugaku and say to Sarutobi Hiruzen: Old man, aren’t you awesome? If you have the ability, fight this guy. That’s how he dealt with Quan Xing during the last Luotian Dajiao.”
Everyone was quietly watching the fun, and didn’t want to talk, but Wang Ye blew them out.
Whitebeard: “It’s hard to imagine, are there really such shameless people in this world? Just listening to this makes me blush. As a man, how can I hide behind others?”
Wang Ye: “That’s nothing. That grandson just doesn’t want to be a bitch. He’s very famous in our circle. He can do things like walking birds under the moon. Anyway, the three views of the alien circle have been refreshed by him.”
Misaka Mikoto: “What does ‘birds walking under the moon’ mean?”
Wang Ye: “Little girl, don’t listen to these things, and don’t ask about Zhang Chulan. It won’t do you any good. You have watched the chapter videos of our alien world, and you should know that grandson very well.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Well, since Wangye-nii has said so, I won’t ask anymore.”
Ever since the last time that Ouya provided the Fenghou Qimen to help Misaka Mikoto deal with the incident with Accelerator, Misaka Mikoto has been very polite to Ouya, and has been as well-behaved as a little sister and gentle as water.
Misaka Mikoto: “By the way, Mr. Group Leader, the family is in trouble. Aren’t you going to do anything at this time?”
44 Uchiha Madara’s Tsundere (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I absolutely cannot stand up at this time. Don’t forget, I once killed Sarutobi Hiruzen’s son. Sarutobi Hiruzen is worried that he will not have the opportunity to retaliate against me. If I open my mouth, I will probably become the target of public criticism.”
Misaka Mikoto: “That’s true. I feel sorry for the Uchiha Clan. They didn’t do anything, but they have to endure this kind of injustice. I understand why so many members of the Uchiha Clan want a coup.”
Uchiha Madara: “Huh, you only understand it now? I already understood this when Konoha was first established. I wanted to take the entire Uchiha clan away, but no one believed me.”
Uchiha Madara said that he felt very relieved now.
When Madara was about to take his family away, the family members kept saying that Konoha was a good place and that it was a place where the family could entrust their lives to. They also accused Uchiha Madara of treason.
Now they have finally been slapped in the face. The family members who had vowed to stay in Konoha have finally realized the injustice of Konoha. Without the leadership of Uchiha Madara, they have come up with the idea of ​​a coup.
Wang Ye: “Look through the phenomenon to the essence. To be honest, there was really no reason for you to defect, Uchiha Madara. At that time, Senju Hashirama and his people were in power, and their attitude towards the Uchiha clan was quite good. But now that the people have changed, the Uchiha clan has become like this.”
Uchiha Madara: “The process is not important, the result is the same. If the Uchiha had followed me, how could it have become what it is now? It is even more impossible for it to lead to the extinction of the clan.”
Wang Ye: “…I can’t find fault with this. We Wudang Taoists believe in a cycle of cause and effect. Every cause has its effect. Hey.”
To be honest, if the Uchiha members had left Konoha with Madara when Konoha was first established, with Madara’s outstanding abilities and the Uchiha family’s powerful fighting power, the Uchiha clan in the future would definitely be able to become a powerful force comparable to the five major countries relying on the strength of the clan alone.
Misaka Mikoto: “Since Uncle Madara has this idea, and the world interconnection function is now enabled, why not travel to the world of the group leader and lead the Uchiha family to prosperity again? With your ability, it should be easy to do it.”
Whitebeard: “Misaka Mikoto is right. You can go back to that world now and lead the family members to the peak as the former clan leader of Uchiha Madara. Now is the time when the family members are wronged. They should be willing to listen to you.”
Uchiha Madara: “No, I won’t do such a thing. Who do you think I am? A great hero who cares about his family? It’s disgusting!”
Uchiha Madara was a person with strong obsession and self-esteem. When the Uchiha clan chose to part ways with him, he didn’t care about the survival of the Uchiha clan at all. Now that the clan was in trouble, he put down his airs and went back to help? He couldn’t do such a shameful thing!
Whitebeard: “What an unrepentant fellow. Well, Mr. Leader, if you want to help the Uchiha Clan, you can ask me for help. We have known each other for so long, and I consider you a friend. Since my friend is in trouble, I will do my best to help him.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “No, I don’t want to do anything for now, just let nature take its course.”
The Uchiha clan was weak and did not dare to confront the Konoha high-level officials. They themselves were so weak. As a time traveler, would Kozuki take the initiative to help the Uchiha clan find a place? Since the Uchiha clan chose to bear it silently, Kozuki had nothing to say.
Whitebeard: “Ah, each of you is so unmotivated. Your behavior has made my high spirits disappear. I don’t even want to cause trouble at the Marine Headquarters.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Don’t, Whitebeard father, I support your idea of ​​causing trouble at the Marine Headquarters. Don’t forget, Akainu is the hateful guy who killed Ace in the war at the top. Although Ace is not dead now, don’t you want to take revenge?”
Whitebeard: “Well… now that you mentioned that, my fighting spirit has been rekindled! That’s right, that brat Akainu deserves to die! I won’t allow anyone to hurt my son! Even though this hasn’t happened yet, I won’t tolerate it!”
The main reason is that the scene of the Battle of Marineford was so heartbreaking.
Ace could have run away, but Akainu said, “Is this all Whitebeard’s crew can do?” Ace, who could have run away, ran back and fought with Akainu, but was finally punched through the chest by Akainu.
In order to defend his dignity, his own son faced death without fear. Whitebeard said that he must protect such a filial son and make Akainu pay a heavy price for plotting against Ace in such a vicious way!
Whitebeard: “Just wait, I will chop off Akainu’s head with my pheasant sword! And hang it on the Moby Dick, and let the crows eat his head till it’s completely eaten!”
Hell Blizzard: “Dad is awesome! But Dad, the Marine Headquarters is hard to conquer. Can you take it down with the strength of one regiment? What if it ends up like the war at the top, where the whole regiment is wiped out? What should we do then?”
45 A group of smart Feng Baobao (asking for flowers) (old version)
Whitebeard: “Don’t worry, I’m going to cause trouble, not to save people. I don’t have the idea of ​​winning. If the situation is not right, I will retreat directly and try to avoid casualties among my sons.”
Wang Ye: “I’ll teach you a little life trick. If it’s really dangerous, you can choose to sneak attack the Navy Department. The efficiency may be much higher.”
Whitebeard: “A sneak attack? Although it is a very good option, I disdain to do such a thing. I have lived an upright life and have never plotted against anyone. Now that I am old, I don’t want to break my principles before I die.”
Wang Ye: “You have principles and bottom line. You are Whitebeard, a real man. Zhang Chulan’s grandson is so much worse than you. Hey, I suddenly feel that our world’s values ​​are much worse than yours.”
Whitebeard: “Oh? Really? Since you admire my world so much, why don’t you become my son? Gullalla, I can make you a squad leader.”
Misaka Mikoto: “It’s started, it’s started, Whitebeard has started his plan to have a son again. By the way, dad, why don’t you invite @Uchiha Madara to be your son.”
Whitebeard: “…This…”
Uchiha Madara: “You idiot woman from Academy City, what are you talking about? I am much older than Whitebeard! Even if I were to adopt a son, I should be the one to adopt him! But I won’t do something as childish as adopting someone as my own son. Humph, boring.”
Hell Blizzard: “Compared to the time when the two of them entered the group chat, Uchiha Madara is over 90 years old, and Whitebeard is over 70 years old. According to seniority, Whitebeard should still call Uchiha Madara “uncle”, isn’t that right?”
Uchiha Madara: “Humph, extremely disgusting title. I don’t care about things like seniority at all, but you should pay attention to your attitude in the future. Although I entered the group chat at an old age, I am now at the peak of my strength. I don’t mind making each of you dance.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Excuse me…”
Hell Snow: “Excuse me…”
Wang Ye: “I can’t afford to offend you…”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “What Madara said is right. He is the only villain in our group chat. Watch your attitude. Be careful that he may destroy your world with a single Heavenly Star. Hahahaha.”
Wang Ye: “Group leader, you seem to have gone off topic. Isn’t it the time for your family to be judged? Why are you still thinking about this nonsense? Please be serious!”
Uchiha Kozuki: “What does the family trial have to do with me, Zhou Shuren? Anyway, the ones who suffer are the members of the Uchiha family. They don’t resist, so I don’t bother to worry about it. But you always, after reading the alien chapter, you should know that Ma Xianhong is not easy to deal with, do you have any good coping strategies?”
Wang Ye: “This, Zhang Chulan, Feng Baobao and I discussed it and came up with a good solution.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Oh? What’s the solution? Tell me about it.”
Wang Ye: “Let Zhuge Qing enter Biyou Village first to attract attention. Zhang Chulan, Feng Baobao and I will go behind and smash Ma Xianhong’s alchemy furnace. Then we will burn Biyou Village to destroy the evidence and run away.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “This style should be Zhang Chulan’s idea, right?”
Wang Ye: “No, it was Feng Baobao who came up with it. You know what, although Feng Baobao looks silly, he can be really smart sometimes.”
Misaka Mikoto: “…If this method is also called clever, I think I will definitely become a genius among geniuses after I go to your world.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Boss Ye, you are a disciple of Wudang Sect. Wouldn’t setting fire to the mountain conflict with your ancestral precepts of Wudang Sect?”
Wang Ye: “No, Ma Xianhong created a strange person, which violated the rules of our circle. The alchemy furnace itself should be smashed. Besides, the people in Biyou Village are just puppets made by Shenji Bailian. They are not human at all. Just burn them. Even if the master knows, he won’t say anything to me.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Okay, then I wish you success. But if you can snatch the Divine Machine Hundred Training from Ma Xianhong, can you make a copy for me? I will practice it, maybe it will be useful in the future.”
Wang Ye: “No problem. If you hadn’t given me the video, Biyou Village would have had a tough battle this time. We monks believe in repaying a drop of kindness with a spring of water. This little bit of reward should be given to you.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Okay, then I’ll wait for your good news.”
The group chat was closed and the memorial service was coming to an end.
Sarutobi Hiruzen stood in front of the memorial stone, his face grim as he concluded: “Since the Uchiha family is suspected of controlling the Nine-Tails to attack Konoha, before we have solid evidence, the entire Uchiha family will move to a station on the edge of the village, and we will need to send Anbu to monitor you every day until you are cleared of suspicion and can return to the center of Konoha. Do you accept this condition?”
Uchiha Fugaku gritted his teeth and whispered unwillingly: “I… accept…”
“Then you should move out tonight.” Sarutobi Hiruzen snorted, and a look of success flashed in his eyes.
46 Want to kill Sarutobi Hiruzen? (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
All members of the Uchiha clan left the square with reluctance on their faces.
As they walked, Uchiha Kozuki slowly approached Shisui and teased, “Shisui, do you see clearly?”
Shisui was stunned and asked, “What do you see clearly?”
“What is the attitude of the Konoha high-level officials towards the Uchiha clan?” Uchiha Kozuki smiled and said, “The Konoha high-level officials you are loyal to have driven your family to the edge of the village and portrayed the Uchiha clan as the culprit of the Nine-Tails Rebellion. What do you think about this?”
After a moment of silence, Shisui said, “I believe Lord Sarutobi is not targeting our family on purpose. Our family members do have the ability to control the tailed beasts, so it is inevitable that they will be suspected. As long as we clear our family of suspicion, Lord Sarutobi will definitely let us return to the center of the village. I believe in Lord Sarutobi.”
Hearing this, Guangyue looked strange and sighed, “Okay, whatever you think, it seems that you won’t give up until you see the Yellow River.”
After saying that, he quietly walked aside, ignoring Shisui.
And Shisui looked at Kozuki’s back, frowned, and seemed to be thinking about something.
After the Uchiha were relocated to the edge of the village, Konoha began the reconstruction project.
From then on, the Uchiha family went from being a heroic family to the Nine-Tails murderer that everyone shunned.
But nothing special happened afterwards, and the days began to become quiet and peaceful.
In a flash, more than half a year has passed.
On this day, Uchiha Mitsuki was lying in the corridor, basking in the sun quietly and comfortably.
Just when he was about to fall asleep, the system in his mind suddenly said, “Issuing a new mission, [The Beginning of a Coup], the mission rewards +500 group points, +300 group experience, do you want to accept the mission immediately?”
Hearing this, Guangyue opened his eyes and asked curiously, “New mission? It’s been a long time since I started a mission. What is the mission?”
[The Beginning of the Coup]: Kill Sarutobi Hiruzen and lead the entire Uchiha clan to start a coup and welcome a new era.
“Ha, to kill Sarutobi Hiruzen?” Uchiha Kozuki raised an eyebrow and asked, “Why did you suddenly issue me such a task? It’s inexplicable.”
“Because Sarutobi Hiruzen wants to kill you, in order to prevent the group chat system from losing its host, this system has released the task that best suits your current choice to help you change the current situation and crisis.” The system replied calmly.
Upon hearing this, Uchiha Kozuki became even more curious and asked, “Sarutobi Hiruzen wants to kill me? What’s going on?”
“You killed Sarutobi Hiruzen’s son, and Sarutobi Hiruzen has always held this hatred in his heart. Now that the Uchiha family has become infamous, Sarutobi Hiruzen plans to assassinate you and then put the blame of controlling the Nine-Tails on you. This way, Sarutobi Hiruzen does not need to bear the crime of killing his fellow villagers, and he can still put the blame on you. After you are killed, your name will not even be worthy of being written on the memorial tablet.” The system replied calmly.
Hearing this, Uchiha Kozuki’s face darkened and he couldn’t help but curse, “What a vicious guy! Killing without shedding blood!”
“Since Sarutobi Hiruzen is determined to kill you, this system believes that making Sarutobi Hiruzen disappear is the best option. Therefore, this system has issued this task.” The system continued.
“That’s right. If that’s the case, I won’t be able to rest in peace if I don’t kill Sarutobi Hiruzen.” Uchiha Mitsuki nodded, then worriedly said, “But if I really kill him, I will become the murderer of the Hokage. Otherwise, should I disguise myself and assassinate him?”
“Host, please arrange the task process by yourself. This system only looks at the task results.” The system said lightly.
“Unreliable.” Guangyue curled her lips, thought for a while, and immersed her mind in the chat group.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@All members, all those who are lurking, please come out. I have something to discuss with you.”
White Beard: “The group leader who has been quiet for half a year has appeared in the group again. This is really rare. I thought that the group leader was busy with the revival of the family in the past six months. It seems that I was wrong.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I don’t care about family affairs, but this time I’m in trouble and I’m a little unsure, so I want to ask for your opinions.”
Wang Ye: “You are right to ask us. Although my fighting ability is not as good as yours, as a monk, I am best at teaching and answering questions for others. Tell me, what trouble have you encountered?”
Uchiha Mitsuki repeated exactly what the system had just said.
After listening to this, everyone in the group fell silent. For two whole minutes, no one spoke.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Why are you all speechless? Speak up. Although this question is a bit troublesome, it won’t leave you speechless, right?”
47 Decided to launch a coup (asking for flowers) (old version)
Whitebeard: “I never thought that Sarutobi Hiruzen would want to do such a thing. Not only does he want to kill you, but he also wants to throw dirty water on you… Even the most vicious pirates in my world would not do such a disgusting thing!”
Uchiha Madara: “I never thought that during the Warring States Period, Sarutobi acted like a good kid in front of Hashirama, but he turned out to be like this when he got old. Humph, I really want Hashirama to see this scene more and more.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Don’t rush to complain, let’s discuss how to deal with it.”
Wang Ye: “I will not offend others unless they offend me. If that old man wants to offend you, you must fight back. As the leader of our chat group, how can you let such a villain bully you?”
Whitebeard: “Although I don’t really support attacking the captain, that is, attacking the leader, but Sarutobi Hiruzen has gone too far, and it is indeed necessary to fight back. I support you.”
Uchiha Madara: “I suggested you take action a long time ago, and my suggestion remains unchanged. It’s up to you to choose.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Okay, now I have two choices. The first is assassination, and the second is to kill Sarutobi Hiruzen openly in front of the whole village. Which way do you think I would choose is better?”
Whitebeard: “It’s above board.”
Uchiha Madara: “Openly and aboveboard.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Openly and aboveboard.”
Hell Blowing Snow: “It’s above board.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Openly and aboveboard.”
Wang Ye: “Assassination, damn, are you all so reckless? You don’t even consider that the consequences of doing it openly and aboveboard will be very serious?”
Whitebeard: “As a man, you should be upright. Who would resort to such a shameful method as assassination?”
Uchiha Madara: “Does assassination need to be performed to kill Sarutobi Hiruzen? Humph, this is ridiculous!”
Misaka Mikoto: “The correct approach to dealing with an enemy is to fight back with the most upright means. Only a true villain would choose assassination as a means.”
Wang Ye: “…It seems that although we are in the same group, our worldviews are completely different. I have become the only villain, and my mentality has collapsed.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “If I choose to fight openly, I will definitely become the target of the whole village. Then I will be the enemy of the whole village, which will be troublesome.”
Uchiha Madara: “Then kill everyone in Konoha.”
Whitebeard: “Master, don’t listen to his nonsense. Don’t do any meaningless massacres. You don’t want to become a villain with a blood debt.”
Wang Ye: “I do have a plan, but I wonder if the group leader is willing to do it.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “You say.”
Wang Ye: “I think after you kill Sarutobi Hiruzen, you can unite the family and use the power of the family to fight against Konoha, and then take advantage of the situation to seize power, let Uchiha take power, and become the master of Konoha. Isn’t this perfect?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Now that you put it, it does sound a bit like a coup d’état. I just want to ask if the Uchiha family can join forces with me.”
Wang Ye: “That’s no problem. From the perspective of our world’s interests, the Uchiha family is now under suspicion and resentful. Some people are even planning a coup. At this time, they need a fuse. As long as there is a fuse, it will explode at once.”
Misaka Mikoto: “I think what Brother Wangye said makes sense. This way, we can kill Sarutobi Hiruzen and let the Uchiha family return to the center of power in the village, so that the family will no longer be wronged. It’s a good way to kill two birds with one stone.”
Uchiha Madara: “Humph, you are all so confident. Although Konoha’s fighting level is not as strong as it was during the Warring States Period, the Uchiha clan alone cannot be the enemy of Konoha. If they really do so, the entire Uchiha clan will only be eliminated by Konoha as traitors.”
Whitebeard: “Not necessarily. I can go over and help him.”
Misaka Mikoto: “I’d like to go, too.”
Hell Blowing Snow: “I’m going too!”
Wang Ye: “Count me in. I have to watch this big event.”
Wang Ye: “Look, there are so many people in the group, plus the entire Uchiha clan, can’t they deal with Konoha Village? I think it’s more than enough.”
Uchiha Madara didn’t say anything. He was probably sulking because he couldn’t win the fight.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “If that’s the case, then there’s no problem. So it’s decided? I’ll kill Sarutobi Hiruzen, start a coup, and then unite the Uchiha Clan and you to go to war against Konoha. I’ll use war to make the Uchiha Clan return to the center of power in the village. Is that okay?”
Whitebeard: “No problem, old man.”
Wang Ye: “No problem at all.”
Misaka Mikoto: “No pressure at all.”
Hell Blowing Snow: “I’m looking forward to it!”
Tanjiro Kamado: “I’m too weak, so I won’t participate. I’ll just watch your live broadcast quietly and not hold you back…”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Okay, but @Uchiha Madara, this is a major event happening in our world, and it’s a war centered on the Uchiha clan. As the former head of the Uchiha clan, don’t you plan to come and help?”
48 I’m telling you, it’s me who did it (please give me flowers) (old version)
Uchiha Madara: “I have no interest in this, and you can handle this kind of thing by yourselves. There is no need for me to intervene. I will just watch in the group.”
Wang Ye: “This guy, he talks as if you are the ultimate ace in our group. Although your fighting ability is indeed the highest among us, we don’t have to save face, right?”
Hell Blizzard: “If he doesn’t want to go, don’t force him. After all, the Uchiha Clan once abandoned him. It’s unrealistic to ask him to go back to help. Besides, we are enough.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Okay, then I will go and execute the plan. By the way, is everyone free during this period of time? Don’t let your presence get in the way when we need you.”
Whitebeard: “I am still preparing a plan to cause havoc at the Navy Headquarters. During this period of time, I am recruiting affiliated pirates, so I am relatively free.”
Wang Ye: “More than half a year has passed. We have already burned down Biyou Village. Now there is nothing to do and we are very idle.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Now that Accelerator’s issue has been resolved, there’s nothing else to do for now.”
Hell Blizzard: “In our world, the Monster Association is causing trouble, but the S-class heroes have all shown up, and Saitama-kun has also joined the battle. I can’t intervene, so I’m staying at home, so I’m pretty free.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Okay, since everyone is free, I’m relieved. I’m going to take action tonight. If you’re interested, you can watch the live broadcast. I, Uchiha Mitsuki, will kill Sarutobi live!”
Whitebeard: “Look forward to it.”
Wang Ye: “Look forward to it.”
Hell Blowing Snow: “Looking forward to it.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Look forward to it.”
Uchiha Madara: “Hmph.”
late at night.
There were only two people in the Hokage’s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Uchiha Shisui.
“Hokage-sama, has our family’s suspicion not been cleared yet?” Shisui looked anxious, looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen, and said with a little pleading: “Many members of the family can no longer bear the grievances and are making a coup. If this continues, the clan leader will not be able to control the situation, and the family and the village will really not be able to live in harmony.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes flashed with a cunning look, but he pretended to be very helpless and said, “I have no choice. I have been working hard to investigate the culprit behind the Nine-Tails incident, but up to now, all the evidence points to your Uchiha clan. I really can’t do anything.”
“The Nine-Tails is definitely not controlled by our Uchiha family. I can guarantee that!” Shisui raised his hand and said solemnly.
Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and sighed, “What’s the use of your promise? The villagers don’t believe you. Even if I know it’s really not you who did it, I can’t convince so many villagers, Shisui.”
“But…” Shisui frowned, not knowing what to say.
At this moment, an Anbu ninja pushed the door open and said respectfully: “Hokage, Uchiha Mitsuki is here and wants to see you.”
“Uchiha Kozuki?” Hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned and gritted his teeth and whispered, “Why did this bastard come to see me? I haven’t avenged my son’s murder yet!”
After hesitating for a moment, he took a deep breath, calmed his inner fluctuations, and said calmly: “Let him in.”
After a while, Uchiha Kozuki walked in, put his hands in his pockets, and said with a smile: “Hokage-sama, hey, Shisui, it’s so late, you are here too?”
“Kozuki, what are you doing here to see the Hokage?” asked Shisui.
“I have something I need to talk to the Hokage about alone. Shisui, if you have nothing to do, how about you wait for me outside?” Kozuki said with a smile.
Shisui hesitated for a moment, nodded, and left the office.
After he left, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s amiable and hypocritical smile immediately disappeared, replaced by a gloomy face, and said murderously: “Uchiha Mitsuki! I haven’t taken the initiative to look for you for such a long time, but I didn’t expect you to take the initiative to look for me! Aren’t you afraid that I can’t control my hatred and kill you?”
Uchiha Kozuki sat down on the sofa, with an indifferent attitude, and said with a smile: “Regarding the killing of your son Sarutobi Shinnosuke, I know you have always been holding a grudge, so I came here today to resolve this matter with you.”
“Solve it?” Sarutobi Hiruzen snorted coldly, “Okay, one life for one life! As long as you die in front of me, I will forgive you, how about it!”
“If it’s a life for a life, then my life is not enough to compensate.” Guangyue said with a smile.
Sarutobi Hiruzen said gloomily: “What do you mean?”
“Because I not only killed your son, but also killed the two elders, Danzo and Utatane Koharu.” Kozuki smiled and said, “Yes, I was the one who controlled the Nine-Tails Rebellion.”
PS: I want to add new characters, but I don’t know who to add. Does anyone have any good suggestions?
There is also the issue of world combat effectiveness.
I just realized that Naruto’s fighting ability is higher than that of Pirates. My question, sorry…
49 Two people, two pairs of kaleidoscopes (asking for flowers) (old version)
Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen widened his eyes and said in disbelief: “You…you…”
“Surprising, right? You deliberately threw dirty water on the Uchiha family, but you didn’t expect that this was originally done by us. We were not framed by you at all.” Uchiha Kozuki smiled faintly, “And I can tell you one thing, the Nine-Tails Rebellion is not just about me, there is also someone you would never expect, Uchiha Obito.”
“Uchiha Obito?!” Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned and shook his head, “This is impossible! He died in the Third War. Although we didn’t see his body, Kakashi saw it with his own mouth!”
“Obito did not die. He was saved by Uchiha Madara. He is alive and well now. He is full of resentment towards Konoha and regards you as the murderer of Rin.” Uchiha Mitsuki said calmly.
“It’s getting more and more outrageous. You even involve Uchiha Madara. He has been dead for decades. Do you think I will believe you?” Sarutobi Hiruzen regained his gloomy expression and said coldly.
“If you don’t believe me, you can look at my eyes.” Uchiha Mitsuki’s pupils suddenly turned red, and three magatama appeared. Then the three magatama merged together and turned into the Mangekyō Sharingan. This pair of Mangekyō was exactly the Mangekyō used by Uchiha Madara back then!
“This?!” Upon seeing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face changed drastically, and he subconsciously took two steps back. A layer of cold sweat instantly broke out on his forehead and body.
Uchiha Kozuki smiled softly and said, “These eyes look familiar, right? You should have seen Uchiha Madara’s eyes during the Warring States Period. These eyes are also the source of the Uchiha clan’s power that you fear. They are the real Mangekyō Sharingan!”
“You, you, why do you have Madara’s eyes…” Sarutobi Hiruzen’s voice trembled, his eyes full of fear.
“Because, these eyes were given to me by Madara. Now, using these eyes to kill you can be regarded as a way to avenge the hatred of the Uchiha clan!” After saying this, Kozuki quickly formed seals with both hands, opened his mouth, and growled: “Fire Style: Great Fire Extinguishment!”
A sea of ​​fire like flames burst out of his mouth.
The entire Hokage Building was razed to the ground in an instant, and Sarutobi Hiruzen was blasted away. The whole area became a ruin as if it had experienced an explosion.
“Cough cough cough.” Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately climbed up. He was not injured, but there were small burns on his face and many holes in his clothes. He looked very embarrassed.
“My pair of Mangekyōs can enhance the power of ninjutsu. The Great Fire Slayer I just performed already has the power equivalent to that of an A-grade ninjutsu. I only suffered minor injuries at such a close distance. You are worthy of being the Hokage.” Uchiha Mitsuki walked out slowly from the ruins and smiled faintly.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was just about to speak when suddenly a figure landed beside him. It was Uchiha Shisui who had just left.
Looking at the razed Hokage Building, Shisui asked in surprise and confusion: “Hokage-sama, what…what happened?”
“Shisui, you’ve come just in time!” Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately pointed at Kozuki and said through gritted teeth: “Look at what you Uchiha family are doing! You actually want to kill me, the Hokage! And you still say you are not a traitorous ninja clan!”
Shisui looked at Kozuki with a puzzled look on his face, but he noticed Kozuki’s eyes and said in great surprise: “Mangekyo! It’s the same Mangekyō Sharingan as mine. Kozuki, when did you open your eyes?!”
“It has nothing to do with you.” Kozuki said calmly, “Leave here. This is a personal grudge between Sarutobi and I.”
“It’s not a personal grudge! As a member of the Uchiha family, you actually want to kill the Hokage. You will ruin the reputation of our Uchiha family!” Shisui shouted angrily.
whoosh whoosh whoosh.
As soon as he finished speaking, a dozen masked ANBU members heard the noise and rushed over.
Seeing the destroyed Hokage Building, the Anbu members looked at each other in confusion, and then asked nervously: “Hokage, what happened?”
“He attacked the Hokage!” Sarutobi Hiruzen pointed at Kozuki again and roared, “Catch him! Treat him as a traitor!”
After hesitating for a while, a dozen Anbu members took out their shurikens and slowly surrounded Kozuki.
Guangyue was not panicked at all, and whispered to herself: “Today’s matter has nothing to do with you for the time being, go to sleep for a while.”
After he finished speaking, the domineering aura burst out of his body, and a terrifying pressure was released with him as the center, covering the entire place.
“Ugh…” The moment these dozen or so Anbu members felt the pressure, their eyes rolled back and they all fell to the ground unconscious.
Shisui and Sarutobi Hiruzen also felt the pressure, and they felt their heartbeats suddenly speed up, their limbs became weak, and their bodies were sweating profusely. They thought to themselves, “What a terrible murderous aura!”
After dealing with the Anbu ninjas, Kozuki retracted his Conqueror’s Haki, looked at Shisui with calm eyes, and said calmly: “Shisui, do you really want to intervene? People like Sarutobi Hiruzen are not worthy of your protection. You are a member of the Uchiha clan, don’t forget your family name.”
Shisui took a deep breath, suppressed the tension in his heart, and said in a firm tone: “Although I am a member of the Uchiha family, I am also a member of the Anbu, a ninja of Konoha. My duty is to protect the safety of the Hokage and the villagers of Konoha. If you want to take action against the Hokage, please get past me first!”
“Buzz!” After saying that, he suddenly opened his eyes, and his two dark pupils instantly turned into Mangekyō Sharingan flashing with scarlet light.
Two people, two pairs of kaleidoscopes, staring at each other in the dark.
50 Killing Sarutobi, the first step of the coup d’état (asking for flowers) (old version)
After a long while, Kozuki sighed and said helplessly: “It is a great failure for the Uchiha family to have a pedantic ninja like you. Since you want to stop me, I can only deal with you first.”
“Susanoo!” Shisui roared without hesitation, and a circle of green chakra skeleton giants holding spears appeared around him.
Seeing this, Kozuki looked indifferent and smiled faintly: “I broke your Susanoo last time. Do you want the same move this time?”
“Perhaps Susanoo will not work on you, but my illusion will definitely be able to stop you!” Shisui took a deep breath, as if he had made some important decision, and said seriously: “Originally, this illusion was intended to be used against those who caused a coup in the Uchiha family. It seems that I have to use this technique in advance.”
Guangyue still looked at him calmly, without any sign of nervousness at all.
Shisui took a deep breath, channeled all his chakra into his eyes, glared fiercely, and growled, “Kotoamatsukami!”
A powerful mental control force instantly entered Kozuki’s mind, attempting to modify Kozuki’s will and thoughts at a destructive speed.
Feeling the chaos in his mind, Kotsuki still did not panic, and even exclaimed excitedly: “Modify other people’s will, change other people’s strongest illusion, Kotoamatsukami, the mental control power is indeed very strong, but, facing the Samsara Eye that is one level higher than you, will the illusion still work?”
After he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his eyes and snorted, “Reincarnation Eyes!”
The kaleidoscope pattern instantly turned white, and then black ripples like ocean waves appeared on the entire eyeball, with the pupil as the center.
The moment the Rinnegan was opened, Kotoamatsukami’s mental control was immediately devoured by the Rinnegan’s anti-illusion ability, leaving nothing behind.
“Ugh…” His mental strength was forcibly destroyed, and Shisui was also shocked. He covered his eyes and half-knelt on the ground in pain.
In the moment when Shisui was distracted, Kozuki had instantly appeared behind him, with his fist wrapped in armed color domineering, and slashed Shisui’s neck with a palm knife.
“Ugh…” After being hit hard on the neck, Shisui groaned, his eyes rolled back, and he fell to the ground and fainted.
The attack was so fast that Shisui was knocked unconscious before he could even ask any questions.
“The troublemakers will be quiet for now.” After dealing with Shisui, Kozuki turned to look at Sarutobi Hiruzen and said expressionlessly, “It’s your turn next, Hokage.”
“You…” Sarutobi Hiruzen broke out in cold sweat on his forehead, and his body was instinctively afraid and he couldn’t control it. He felt that Kozuki didn’t look like a teenager at all. The aura emanating from her was too powerful.
Forcing himself to calm down, Sarutobi Hiruzen gritted his teeth and said, “Uchiha Kozuki! Do you know what you are doing? Your behavior will only destroy the Uchiha clan! It will not do you any good at all! It’s not too late to stop now!”
However, Kozuki didn’t bother to answer and slowly took out a coin from his pocket.
The coin was surrounded by lightning, and the coin itself was covered with a layer of pink Ryuuhaki.
Kozuki aimed expressionlessly at Sarutobi Hiruzen, flicked his finger and whispered, “Shinra Tensei Electromagnetic Cannon!”
The coin was like a miniature rocket, slightly distorting the surrounding space, and it hit Sarutobi Hiruzen’s chest heavily before he had time to dodge.
Phew!
The electromagnetic cannon pierced through Sarutobi Hiruzen’s chest easily as if it were penetrating a piece of paper. The scorching heat even melted half of Sarutobi Hiruzen’s body into a pool of blood.
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t even have time to make a sound before his life force disappeared in an instant. His broken body fell powerlessly on his back to the ground, and after twitching twice, he became completely motionless.
“This is how I killed your son. The father and son died in the same way, so the family should be whole.” After saying this expressionlessly, Mitsuki closed his Rinnegan and turned away as if nothing had happened.
All that was left at the scene were Sarutobi’s body, the unconscious Shisui, a dozen Anbu ninjas, and the Hokage Building which had been destroyed into ruins.
On the way home, Mitsuki felt the weakness caused by insufficient chakra in his body, and said to himself helplessly: “The chakra is still seriously insufficient. The few hits just now almost drained all my physical strength. This problem must be solved, otherwise it will not be conducive to my long-term combat.”
After saying this, he immersed his thoughts in the chat group.
Uchiha Madara: “You are quite capable, brat. You combined the Shinra Tensei of the Rinnegan, Misaka Mikoto’s electromagnetic cannon, and Whitebeard’s Haki to launch an attack. Your innovative ability is comparable to that of Tobirama Senju.”
Uchiha Kozuki: “There is no other way. This is the only way to kill Sarutobi with one strike. After all, he is also the Hokage and he still has considerable abilities. If he fights a long battle with me, my chakra probably cannot match his.”
Uchiha Kozuki: “Bara, look, although I have obtained your Samsara Eye, I am still unable to exert the full power of the Samsara Eye due to my personal chakra deficiency. How about you help me solve this problem?”
51 Wang Ye: Uchiha Itachi is not a good thing (asking for flowers) (old version)
Uchiha Madara: “Help you solve it? How can I help you solve it?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Although the video of the Naruto chapter did not explicitly say that you have Hashirama cells, but you must have found a way to cultivate Hashirama cells after the battle at the Valley of the End, right? Give me some? I can fuse them and increase the amount of chakra.”
Uchiha Madara: “Humph, I do have it, but why should I give it to you? Are you teaching me how to do things?”
Wang Ye: “That Hashirama cell, I remember it was mentioned in the Naruto chapter, there are a lot of these things in Danzo’s laboratory, right? Why do you have to find him for it? Go get Danzo’s.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Oh, if you hadn’t told me, I would have forgotten that there do seem to be quite a few Hashirama cells in Danzo’s Root Base Laboratory. I’ll go get them now!”
Hell Blowing Snow: “Group leader, I have a question for you.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Ah? What’s the problem?”
Hell Blizzard: “That Uchiha Shisui, judging from his performance in the Naruto chapter video, he should be considered a high-ranking member of Konoha, right?”
Uchiha Kozuki: “Ah, although Shisui’s last name is Uchiha, his heart is indeed on the side of Konoha. His long years in the Anbu have made him brainwashed by Sarutobi Hiruzen and his gang, and he has completely become a puppet of the Will of Fire.”
Hell Blizzard: “You have killed Sarutobi Hiruzen now, and it won’t be long before you go to war with Konoha. Then Shisui will help Konoha to deal with you, so why didn’t you kill him just now? Being kind to the enemy is being cruel to yourself.”
Whitebeard: “Well, I agree with this point. Just now, I thought that the group leader would kill Uchiha Shisui, but I didn’t expect that the group leader would show mercy. This is something that I really can’t understand.”
Uchiha Kozuki: “Actually, Shisui is not a bad person at heart, so I plan to give him a chance. When the war between me and Konoha begins, if Shisui is willing to help Uchiha, then I will let him go. But if he chooses to help Konoha, then I will not show mercy.”
Uchiha Madara: “Huh, give me a chance? That’s ridiculous. The Uchiha family has never been kind to their enemies. The family members of your generation are far from being as decisive and murderous as those in the Warring States period. It’s disgusting.”
Wang Ye: “Although monks are said to be compassionate, when facing an enemy, cruelty is the only truth. Just like when I dealt with Ma Xianhong, I was too lazy to argue with him and burned his village to ashes, so there has been no trouble so far.”
Misaka Mikoto: “I feel like the style of this group seems to have changed a bit. Weren’t everyone gentle before? Why are they now persuading the group leader to kill someone? Is this really okay?”
Wang Ye: “We are just discussing the truth. After all, traitors are really hateful.”
Misaka Mikoto: “If that’s the case, you will definitely suggest that the group leader kill Uchiha Itachi, right?”
Wang Ye: “Oh, if you hadn’t mentioned it, I would have forgotten. Your Excellency, group leader, how are you going to deal with this guy Uchiha Itachi? Are you going to give him a chance? That guy even killed his own parents. He is just an animal, not a good person.”
Misaka Mikoto: “But Uchiha Itachi was trying to protect the family’s dignity and his brother, right? I think that can be understood.”
Wang Ye: “Are your values ​​so strange? Our values ​​put filial piety first. No matter what you are doing, even if the end of the world is coming, you must never harm your biological parents. This is an iron rule.”
Whitebeard: “I agree with this very much! Not to mention killing your parents, even if it’s your brothers or friends, I can’t tolerate it. Just like Teach, although he is my son, if he kills his friends, I will also kill my own relatives for the sake of justice!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “This… I don’t know how to deal with Uchiha Itachi. I want to kill him, but there is no reason. After all, he did not kill his parents. How can I do it to him?”
Whitebeard: “If you are too embarrassed, then I am willing to do it for you. I will use the pheasant in my hand to let this unfilial son know what is unforgivable!”
Wang Ye: “Support!”
Hell Snow: “Support!”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Well… let’s see what the situation is. We can talk about it after the war with Konoha is over. I’m going to the Root base first to look for Hashirama’s cells. I’m leaving now.”
After going offline, Uchiha Mitsuki came to the Root base.
After the Nine-Tails incident, the Root base had been almost completely destroyed. Although it was rebuilt by the villagers, many things inside were secretly transported away by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The explosion at the Hokage Building just now caused the Anbu members who were guarding here to rush over to check the situation, so there was no one here and Kozuki walked in confidently.
After searching for a long time in the secret laboratory of the Root, they finally found a forgotten test tube under a table, and inside the test tube was a small piece of white Hashirama cells.
52 Fusion of Hashirama’s cells, no more weaknesses (asking for flowers) (old version)
“Sure enough, there really is one. It seems that Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t pay much attention when he cleaned up this place and missed this thing.” Uchiha Kozuki looked at the Hashirama cells in the test tube, and suddenly thought of something. He asked in his heart: “The fusion of Hashirama cells seems to have side effects?”
The system in his mind immediately replied: “Yes, there are very few people who can successfully transplant and obtain Hashirama cells. After careful calculation, only Madara and Yamato have succeeded.”
“Didn’t Obito and Danzo also transplant Hashirama’s cells?” Uchiha Mitsuki asked curiously.
“The two of them only used Hashirama’s cells to make some of their limbs, but did not gain the power of the cells. Only Uchiha Madara and Yamato succeeded, and only the two of them can use Wood Release Ninjutsu.” The system explained calmly.
“Well… I want to increase the amount of chakra, and I must obtain the power of Hashirama’s cells. Can you help me calculate the success rate of the transplant?” Kozuki asked.
The system immediately replied: “The success rate is 1%, and the mortality rate is 90%.”
“Hiss.” Hearing this, Uchiha Kozuki took a breath and said unhappily: “If this is transplanted, it will almost certainly lead to death. Is there any way to improve it?”
“Using group chat points, we can eliminate the side effects of transplantation and eliminate risks.” The system replied.
“Yes!” Uchiha Mitsuki slapped his thigh and said in great surprise: “I almost forgot about this function. Let me open my personal warehouse panel and have a look.”
[Group leader]: Uchiha Kozuki
[Group chat level]: LV3
【Group members】: Six people
[Points]: 700 points
After taking a quick look, Uchiha Mitsuki said directly: “Use the points to eliminate the risk of Hashirama’s cell transplantation.”
[Deduction of 300 points]【Erasing the column to see the cell risk success】
Listening to the system’s voice, Uchiha Kozuki looked at the unchanged Hashirama cells in his hand and asked curiously, “Has it succeeded? Then how do I transplant the cells?”
“This system is not sure. The host can ask others.” The system replied.
Uchiha Mitsuki rolled his eyes and entered the group chat again, cursing.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I have obtained Hashirama’s cells, @Uchiha Madara, but I don’t know how to transplant Hashirama’s cells. Didn’t you transplant them before? Tell me the method.”
Uchiha Madara: “There are two ways to transplant Hashirama cells. The first is to use Hashirama cells to cultivate limbs. Then you only need to do an operation to sew the cells together. The second is to obtain the power of Hashirama cells. Then you can swallow them directly and decompose them with chakra.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Swallow it directly? So roughly?”
Uchiha Madara: “Hashirama is an Ashura in transformation. The chakra in his body can match the physique of everyone and swallow up the problem directly.”
Looking at the Hashirama cells in his hand, Uchiha Mitsuki hesitated for a moment, then tilted his head back and swallowed them in one gulp.
Hashirama’s cells entered the stomach and were immediately wrapped up by Kozuki’s chakra and decomposed. The decomposed power poured into Kozuki’s limbs and bones, and in an instant merged with his original power.
Feeling the changes in his body, Uchiha Mitsuki asked curiously, “Has it succeeded?”
“Success.” The system replied: “Originally this process is very dangerous. Most people would die suddenly because they cannot decompose Hashirama’s cells. However, you have just eliminated this shortcoming, so the process is very smooth.”
“Is that so? Let me try it then.” Mitsuki took out a kunai and slashed it across his arm.
Blood immediately gushed out of his arm, but the next second, the cut healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, without even leaving a scar.
“The self-healing ability is indeed there, the key is whether the chakra has been improved, let’s try it again.” Mitsuki put away the kunai, opened his eyes suddenly, and activated the Mangekyō Sharingan, which consumes the most chakra.
Carefully feeling the state of his body, Mitsuki discovered that the chakra in his body was constantly being consumed by the Mangekyo, but the cells were constantly producing chakra themselves. This also caused the chakra consumed by the Mangekyo to be replenished in an instant, with basically no loss.
“The chakra upgrade seems to be complete.” Uchiha Kozuki breathed a sigh of relief and said happily: “I can fight for a long time in the future, and Hashirama’s cells provide a lot of chakra. Even if I keep the Mangekyō open, there will never be a day when the chakra is exhausted.”
“This way, we’ll have more confidence when we go to war with Konoha.” Kozuki smiled contentedly, then left the Root base.
The next day, daytime.
The news that the Hokage Building was destroyed and Sarutobi Hiruzen was killed quickly spread throughout Konoha Village.
Under the accusation of the Anbu ninjas, everyone knew that the murderer was Uchiha Mitsuki.
So the Hyuga clan, Nara clan, Akimichi clan, and all the civilian ninjas of Konoha blocked the Uchiha base early in the morning and demanded that the Uchiha clan hand over the murderer.
“Killing the Hokage! This is an unforgivable crime! This is an act of treason! People from the Uchiha family! Do you want to be enemies with Konoha?” Someone roared with gritted teeth.
“Hand over Uchiha Kozuki! Execute him as a traitor! Otherwise, your entire Uchiha clan will be treated as traitors!” Someone threatened with a weapon in hand.
In the meeting room of the Uchiha family.
The family leaders and the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku were all here. They all looked extremely unhappy and the atmosphere was extremely solemn.
Uchiha Mitsuki sat in the center of the crowd, his face was calm, and he even had a smile on his face.
After a moment of silence, Uchiha Fugaku said with a gloomy face: “Kozuki, tell me, did you kill the Hokage? Is what those ninjas outside said true?”
53 Deciding on a coup, the Uchiha family’s counterattack (asking for flowers) (old version)
“Yes.” Guangyue nodded with a smile.
“Why do you do this!” An Uchiha high-ranking official immediately questioned angrily: “Do you know what the crime of killing the Hokage is? And why can you kill the Hokage with your ability? How did you do it?”
In the eyes of those in the know, everyone knows that Sarutobi Hiruzen is just a half-baked ninja compared to the previous Hokage, but in the eyes of the villagers of Konoha today, Sarutobi Hiruzen is indeed the most powerful ninja, no doubt about it.
“Don’t worry about how I did it for now. Let me ask you, don’t you all want Sarutobi Hiruzen to die?” Kozuki asked with a smile.
Many Uchiha high-ranking officials were stunned and remained silent with grim expressions.
Of course they wanted Sarutobi Hiruzen to die. It was because of Sarutobi Hiruzen’s slander that they, the Uchiha clan, were driven to the edge of the village. Moreover, the Konoha high-level officials had treated the Uchiha clan very badly in the past, and everyone had been dissatisfied for a long time.
“We are all family, so I will be frank. Since you all want Sarutobi Hiruzen to die, then if I kill Sarutobi Hiruzen for you, won’t that just fulfill your wish?” Kozuki looked at everyone and said with a smile.
“Nonsense!” After reacting, an Uchiha high-ranking official immediately retorted: “Although Sarutobi is not a good person, he is the Hokage! If we kill him, what will Konoha do to us?”
“Then let’s have a coup!” Kozuki said domineeringly.
“Political…coup?” Upon hearing this, everyone shuddered subconsciously.
Although many people in the family had the idea of ​​a coup, they dared not say it out loud, because once the idea of ​​a coup was exposed, it would lead to the annihilation of the entire family, which was no small matter.
“Yes, a coup.” Uchiha Kozuki glanced at everyone and said calmly but forcefully, “Konoha was originally established by the Senju and Uchiha clans. Logically speaking, the Senju and Uchiha clans should take turns in power.”
“But until Sarutobi Hiruzen’s generation of Hokage, the Senju clan has been in power. We, the Uchiha clan, don’t even have an elder!”
“And now, the Uchiha not only have no power, but have been suppressed to this point. Not only have they been excluded, but even their family residence has been taken back. Are you willing to accept this? Is this treatment fair?” Kozuki said in a firm voice.
When the Uchiha members heard this, they all clenched their teeth, with anger on their faces, because these words hit exactly to the heart of their hearts, and were exactly where it hurt for everyone!
“If we just let the Konoha high-ups do whatever they want, our Uchiha clan will be killed by them sooner or later. Instead of that, we might as well take the initiative and take back what belongs to us!” Kozuki continued.
The family members remained silent, but some of them showed moved expressions on their faces.
“Now, I have killed Sarutobi Hiruzen, and have completely broken with Konoha. There are only two choices before you. First, hand me over and let the villagers of Konoha execute me as a traitor! Second, a coup d’état will allow the Uchiha family to replace the position of Hokage and let the family return to its heyday.” Glancing at everyone, Kozuki said lightly: “Now, you make your choice.”
Everyone had a confused and hesitant expression on their face. Even Uchiha Fugaku had a frown on his face. He was probably thinking about the best way to deal with the situation.
After a moment of silence, Uchiha Itachi, who had been silent the whole time, spoke up: “Even if we hand over Brother Kozuki, the villagers of Konoha will not forgive our Uchiha family. They will continue to target us because our Uchiha family has a traitor, and they may even go even further than before.”
Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned as if they had been enlightened.
Uchiha Itachi continued expressionlessly: “And if we choose a coup, the entire Uchiha clan will also bear the unfavorable reputation of a traitor. No matter what choice we make, the family’s reputation will not be preserved anyway.”
“In that case, we might as well choose a coup.” A high-ranking official said immediately: “Instead of being suppressed by Konoha, it is better to turn the tables and become the master! At least it can be more decent!”
“That’s right!” Many people agreed.
“Chief, what do you think?” Guangyue asked.
Uchiha Fugaku’s face was uncertain. After a long silence, he sighed heavily as if he had figured something out, “You’ve already killed Sarutobi Hiruzen. We can’t turn back. What else can I do? Now we have no choice but to stage a coup.”
But he suddenly changed the subject and said worriedly: “A coup will mean a war with Konoha. With the Uchiha family’s fighting power, I’m afraid they are not yet able to fight against the entire Konoha.”
“Don’t worry, I have help.” Uchiha Mitsuki said with a smile.
“Helper?” Everyone was puzzled.
“Well, I have some very strong helpers. Everyone, if you want a coup, choose tonight. Please gather at the base square at that time. I will also bring my helpers here.” Guangyue said with a smile.
“Although I don’t know who your so-called helpers are, but at this point, we can only fight to the death.” Fugaku sighed lightly, then stabilized his expression and said to everyone seriously: “Tonight, all members of the Jonin clan will gather in the square! Everyone should be prepared, because tonight, it may be a fight to the death!”
“Yes! Chief!” Everyone’s eyes were determined.
54 Whitebeard and his friends are coming (asking for flowers) (old version)
afternoon.
After finishing the family meeting, Uchiha Mitsuki returned to his home and immediately joined the chat group.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “It’s a bit unexpected that the Uchiha clan readily agreed to my coup plan. I thought that with the conservative character of the Uchiha clan members, they would definitely hesitate for a while.”
Misaka Mikoto: “I’m also confused. In the Naruto chapter, the Uchiha family and your clan leader didn’t seem to agree with the coup? Why did you agree so quickly now?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I guess, in the Naruto chapter, they didn’t plan to fight to the death because they still had a way out. Now that I have killed the Hokage, there is no way out at all, so they can only give up.”
Uchiha Madara: “I didn’t expect that everyone in the Uchiha family would have such a disgusting personality. If I had known this, I would have killed the Hokage and forced them to join forces with me.”
Wang Ye: “Are you serious? When you left Konoha, the Hokage was Hashirama Senju.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Now that the family has agreed to the coup, the battle will begin at night. Everyone can come to help. Use the world interconnection function to come. I’ll be waiting for you.”
After saying that, Mitsuki closed the group chat, sat on the tatami, and waited quietly.
Two minutes later, a whirlpool appeared in the calm void, and then a white-bearded man with a height of four or five meters, a strong build, holding Kusukome-kiri, walked out of the whirlpool.
“Old man Whitebeard.” Kozuki greeted with a smile.
Looking around the room, Whitebeard smiled and said, “Is this the world that the group leader lives in? It is indeed similar to my world. There is a vague sense of familiarity. Gulala.”
Just as he finished speaking, several whirlpools appeared in the void, and Wang Ye, Misaka Mikoto, and Hell Blizzard walked out of the whirlpools.
“Welcome to my world.” Guangyue said with a smile.
“You’re welcome.” Wang Ye sat down calmly and said lazily, “I have the lowest combat power among you. Don’t expect me to make any contribution. At most, I can only play a supporting role.”
“It’s a pity that Uchiha Madara didn’t come. I wanted to see with my own eyes what this guy who is older than me is capable of.” Whitebeard said regretfully.
“Madara is a very aloof guy and won’t help easily, but you can let him take action when he meets Black Zetsu. Now he probably just wants to kill Black Zetsu and avenge himself for being deceived.” Kozuki said helplessly.
Looking at Whitebeard’s physique, Misaka Mikoto was a little scared and said, “Although I have seen Whitebeard’s appearance in the video, but seeing it in person, I still feel a sense of oppression. This height and muscles, as well as these scars on the body, are simply too scary.”
“I have the blood of giants, so it’s natural that I’m a little taller, gulalalala.” Whitebeard laughed proudly.
“Everyone, please stay here with me and rest in the afternoon. I will take you to meet the Uchiha family in the evening. What do you want to eat now? I will ask the tribesmen to prepare it.” Kozuki asked.
“Barbecue and wine.” Whitebeard said immediately with anticipation.
“Just give me some peanuts.” Wang Ye shrugged.
“Okay, wait, I’ll go prepare. In the afternoon you can get familiar with the combat mode of this world, and then show your skills in the evening. Whether we can deal with Konoha depends on this wave.” Kozuki said.
“Don’t worry, it’s just a war of this scale. I can win easily. Gulala.” White Beard laughed confidently.
For the entire afternoon, the villagers of Konoha had been clamoring and making trouble around the Uchiha family’s residence.
If it weren’t for the fact that the Uchiha family still had a bit of prestige, these villagers would probably have rushed in to capture Uchiha Mitsuki.
In the afternoon, Fugaku and his family members were busy preparing for the night’s battle, and they prepared all the family’s weapons, ritual scrolls, and battle strategies.
Night finally comes.
All the jonin in the family gathered in the square. There were about fifty of them, most of whom were owners of the three-magatama Sharingan.
Looking at everyone, Uchiha Fugaku said nervously: “The battle is about to begin, everyone, are you ready?”
“We’re ready!” everyone answered nervously.
“Well, by the way, where is Uchiha Mitsuki?” Fugaku asked.
“I’m here.” Guangyue walked slowly towards them from a distance with a smile on her face.
Seeing this, Uchiha Fugaku said with some dissatisfaction: “The life-and-death battle of the Uchiha family is about to begin, and you are still so leisurely, you are really… Forget it, let’s not talk about this, where are those helpers you mentioned this afternoon? Where are they?”
“They’ve arrived.” Guangyue shouted to the distance: “Everyone, come out and meet our clan leader.”
55 Whitebeard’s magic skill of clearing the field (asking for flowers) (old version)
The door of the room was pushed open with a bang, and Whitebeard, Wang Ye and others slowly came in front of everyone.
“Hmph.” Whitebeard Congyunqi stabbed the ground, and the vague domineering aura was automatically released, like a statue, intimidating without even getting angry.
Looking at this huge body, the Uchiha family members were extremely terrified, thinking secretly in their hearts: “Why are there people of such a large body in the world?”
Uchiha Fugaku had a few drops of sweat on his forehead and asked with some fear: “Kozuki, are these people your helpers?”
“Yes.” Guangyue smiled.
“Who…are they?” Fugaku asked nervously.
“Let me introduce them to you. From left to right, they are Whitebeard, Misaka Mikoto, Hellfire Blizzard, and Ou Ye.” Kozuki said with a smile.
“Is this tall guy called Whitebeard? Why can someone’s body be so huge? He doesn’t look like a normal human being at all.” Fugaku said strangely.
“Don’t worry about it, Chief Fugaku, let’s start the battle. My friends can’t wait any longer.” Kozuki said with a smile.
Forcing himself to calm down, Fugaku took a deep breath and said seriously: “Since everyone is ready, let’s go! The coup battle begins now!”
Everyone came to the gate of the residence and opened it.
The moment I pushed open the door, I saw all the villagers of Konoha blocking the door, each of them holding a weapon in their hands and with an angry look on their faces.
“Fugaku is out!” someone shouted immediately.
“Hand over the murderer! Hand over the traitor!” the people of the Akimichi clan shouted.
“You traitors must die a horrible death!” someone cursed with resentment.
Seeing this, Whitebeard whispered gloomily: “What a bunch of ignorant guys.”
Uchiha Shisui stood out from the crowd and said with mixed feelings: “Master Clan Leader.”
“Shisui.” Uchiha Fugaku looked at him with mixed feelings and asked, “You haven’t come back all day today, so, are you on the side of Konoha?”
“I am a ninja of Konoha, and protecting Konoha is my job. Chief, don’t resist Konoha and hand over the rebel ninjas. Only in this way can the village and the family coexist peacefully.” Shisui advised with some sadness.
“What a pathetic guy, you actually gave up your family for Konoha, Shisui, I overestimated your awareness, you are not qualified to bear the Uchiha family name!” Fugaku said angrily: “I have nothing to say to you, today the family and Konoha will definitely go to war! If you don’t want to be involved, get out of my way!”
“I won’t give way. Anyone who wants to hurt the villagers of Konoha must get past me first!” Shisui said firmly.
“They actually want to start a war with Konoha! The Uchiha are indeed traitorous ninjas!” someone shouted.
“In that case, let’s drive the Uchiha out of Konoha Village!” someone shouted.
“Konoha doesn’t need a family like you that doesn’t obey the Will of Fire!” someone cursed.
Whitebeard said unhappily, “These noisy bastards really make me feel bad. Your Excellency, leave the bastards to me.”
“Please go ahead.” Guangyue said with a smile.
Whitebeard took a step forward and stood in front of everyone.
Everyone looked at Whitebeard’s tall and strong body, subconsciously took a step back, and a look of panic appeared on their faces.
“Everyone, get down right now!” Whitebeard roared, his domineering aura bursting out of his body.
Buzz!!
A terrifying pressure immediately enveloped the entire place, and an Asura-like aura weighed on everyone’s hearts. Everyone felt as if they were being stared at by a killing god, and they could hardly breathe.
Among the hundreds of ninjas, all the Genin and Chunin fell unconscious without exception. Some Jonin with poor psychological quality could not withstand the pressure of domineering power and fainted on the ground.
Under the pressure of the Conqueror’s Haki, only less than one-third of the hundreds of ninjas were still standing.
“As expected of Whitebeard, his Conqueror’s Haki is simply a magical skill to clear the field.” Wang Ye said enviously.
“What kind of power is this?” Uchiha Fugaku said in fear and nervousness, “Just relying on the aura he exudes, he can make so many people faint. Who on earth is this guy?”
After clearing the area, Whitebeard retracted his arrogance, looked at his masterpiece triumphantly, and snorted loudly with satisfaction.
“There are still more than a hundred people left, all of them are Konoha’s more elite ninjas. Chief, let’s start fighting.” Kozuki said lightly.
Fugaku nodded and shouted, “All clans, listen up! Get ready for battle!”
Buzz buzz buzz!
More than fifty Uchiha jonin opened their Sharingan almost at the same time. More than fifty pairs of Sharingan flashing with scarlet light looked like more than fifty evil spirits in the dark night, giving a full sense of oppression!
“Go!” Fugaku shouted.
whoosh whoosh whoosh!
All members of the Uchiha clan rushed forward immediately.
“They’ve started to attack! Let’s all attack together!” The villagers of Konoha roared and rushed forward unwillingly.
The Konoha ninjas and the Uchiha ninjas instantly fought each other. The sounds of ninjutsu and kunai colliding were endless. The fighting scene was like fireworks, very cool.
“Master clan leader!” Shisui said anxiously, “Are you really going to turn against Konoha? You are harming the Uchiha clan! You are tarnishing the reputation of the Uchiha clan!”
Whitebeard said coldly: “Master, let me teach this guy a lesson. What I hate most is this kind of guy who doesn’t care about his family.”
“No problem.” Guangyue nodded with a smile.
Whitebeard immediately stepped forward, looked at Uchiha Shisui, and said with some disdain: “Uchiha Shisui, your opponent is me!”
56 Another enemy, Uchiha Obito (asking for flowers) (old version)
“You, who are you?” Shisui took two steps back in fear.
After all, Whitebeard’s mountain-like body has a very strong visual impact.
“My name is Whitebeard! What I hate most are bastards who don’t cherish their own relatives, Uchiha Shisui. Today, I am going to wipe you out like I did to Teach!” Whitebeard swung Kusukimi and pointed at Uchiha Shisui from a distance. His voice was like thunder, shaking people’s eardrums and hurting them.
“Can old man Whitebeard win?” Misaka Mikoto asked worriedly.
“Don’t worry, I just got the three colors of Haki from Whitebeard and I can break Shisui’s Susanoo. Whitebeard himself has no problem dealing with him.” Uchiha Kozuki said with a smile, “Shisui’s only advantage is the Sharingan illusion, but before that, I have already told Whitebeard not to look directly at Shisui’s Sharingan, otherwise the illusion will be ineffective against him.”
“That’s good.” Misaka Mikoto breathed a sigh of relief.
“Uchiha Kozuki.” Hyuga Hiashi came over and said gloomily: “I come here as the head of the Hyuga clan to fight against the rebellious ninja!”
“I didn’t expect that your Hyuga clan would also join the war. But that’s normal. You have always been competing with the Uchiha for the title of the number one powerful family. Now that the Uchiha is in trouble, it is understandable that your Hyuga clan would fall into trouble.” Kozuki said with a smile.
“Group leader, let me deal with this guy.” Wang Ye said.
Guangyue asked curiously, “You want to join the battle too?”
“The Hyuga clan’s soft fist and Bagua formation are similar to the techniques in our world. I would like to learn from them.” Wang Ye said with a smile.
“That’s true. I’ll leave it to you then. Be careful, this guy is quite powerful.” Guangyue advised.
“No problem. My Fenghou Qimen will not lose to their mediocre soft fist. Don’t forget, the acupoint pressing method in our world has a history of thousands of years.” Wang Ye said confidently.
After he finished speaking, he walked over to Hinata Hiashi and said, “Your opponent is me.”
“Who are you?” Rizu asked coldly.
“Wudang Wang Ye.” Wang Ye said lightly.
“Wu, Wudang?” Hiashi said in confusion, “Which ninja village is this? I’ve never heard of it. But never mind. It’s probably just a helper secretly trained by the Uchiha clan. It’s also a traitor. We just need to catch you.”
The remaining three people who did not participate in the battle were Misaka Mikoto, Hell Blizzard, and Uchiha Kozuki.
“Mikoto, go find that guy.” Uchiha Mitsuki pointed at Kakashi in the crowd.
Kakashi was fighting with members of the Uchiha family, and he was very skilled in the art of Thunder Release.
“He is a ninja who is good at lightning ninjutsu. It just so happens that your electromagnetic cannon is also a lightning superpower. You two can compete to see whose lightning escape is stronger.” Kozuki said with a smile.
“Hatake Kakashi? The strongest genius in your Konoha’s early days, he became a jonin in his teens.” Misaka Mikoto said excitedly, “Okay, I’ll go fight him.”
“He also has the Sharingan, so be careful and don’t fall into his illusion.” Kozuki warned.
“Understood.” Misaka Mikoto agreed, then rushed into the battlefield and headed straight for Kakashi.
“What about me? Who should I fight against?” Hell Snow asked expectantly.
“Sarutobi Hiruzen has another son named Sarutobi Asuma, he is right there.” Kozuki pointed to the center of the battlefield again.
Asuma Sarutobi was also fighting with members of the Uchiha family. His eyes were bloodshot and he looked almost crazy.
“Okay, leave this guy to me.” Hell Snow floated in the air, turned into a green light, and rushed towards Asuma on the battlefield.
At this time, Uchiha Madara asked in the group: “They are all out fighting, what about you? Are you here to watch the fun?”
“I have a more important enemy to deal with.” Kozuki smiled.
“Oh? Who is it?” asked Madara.
Kozuki looked at the Hokage Rock in the distance and said meaningfully: “Didn’t you notice? Uchiha Obito is here too. This guy is hiding there and watching the battle.”
After saying that, he slowly walked towards the direction of Hokage Rock.
When the Konoha ninjas saw that Uchiha Mitsuki was actually leaving, they immediately roared, “The traitor is trying to escape! Stop him!”
Suddenly, more than a dozen Konoha ninjas rushed over.
“Shinra Tensei!” Kozuki instantly opened his Rinnegan, and an extremely powerful repulsive force exploded from his body.
Puff puff puff!
The dozen or so Konoha ninjas who rushed over were knocked away on the spot, fell into the crowd, and fell unconscious.
Kozuki didn’t even glance at these people and continued walking towards the Hokage Rock.
57 Uchiha Madara’s Education of Obito (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
On the Hokage Yanyan, Obito was standing here, watching the commotion at the gate of the Uchiha clan in the distance.
“I didn’t expect that the Uchiha family would actually fall out with Konoha.” Obito sounded a little surprised.
Just as he finished speaking, Kozuki’s somewhat teasing voice came from behind him: “Are you surprised? The Uchiha clan, who have always been weak, actually dared to rebel against Konoha.”
Obito turned around quickly, a little horrified: “When did you come behind me?!”
Kozuki did not answer, and continued to talk to himself: “Your purpose of coming here is to investigate the mysterious Uchiha clan ninja who competed with you for the control of the Nine-Tails last time, Mr. Uchiha Obito.”
Obito shuddered and said in disbelief: “Why do you know my identity?!”
“I not only know your identity, I also know your purpose. The last time you attacked Konoha, one purpose was to collect the tailed beasts, and the other purpose was to take revenge on Minato Namikaze and Konoha Village for not saving Rin, right?” Kozuki said lightly.
Sweat was oozing from Uchiha Obito’s face beneath the mask, and his hand had already reached for the chains behind him, looking ready to take action at any time.
“I’m not here to fight you, I’m here to invite you to join the revolutionary plan.” Kozuki shrugged.
“Revolution plan?” Obito was puzzled.
“After tonight, the Uchiha family will be able to take control of Konoha Village and become the new masters of Konoha. At that time, the Uchiha family will face various challenges. As a member of the family, shouldn’t you help?” Kozuki said lightly.
“That’s ridiculous. I’m not Uchiha Obito, nor am I a member of the Uchiha family. You’ve got the wrong person!” Obito argued guiltily.
Guangyue said with a frown, “You just admitted it, but now you say you are not the one. Are you slapping yourself in the face?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Obito snorted.
“It seems that you are still obsessed with the Moon Eye Project. This plan has really killed many people. Obito, you have always been deceived. Such a thing is simply impossible.” Kozuki said helplessly.
“You actually know about the Moon Eye?!” Obito was shocked and asked, “Who are you?”
Kozuki did not answer, but immersed his mind in the chat group and chatted with Uchiha Madara.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Madara, come out and persuade Obito, and tell him the truth. This guy has been fooled by you, and you have a responsibility to him.”
Uchiha Madara: “Humph, you can just tell him the truth yourself, I’m too lazy to come out.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “He will definitely not believe what I say, but you are the one who brought him on the path, so he will definitely believe what you say. Only you can convince him to give up the Moon Eye Project.”
Uchiha Madara: “So what if I deceived him? You want me to take responsibility? Who do you think I am?”
Uchiha Kozuki: “It’s okay if you don’t want to take responsibility, but do you want Black Zetsu to be proud? Letting Uchiha Obito continue to implement the Moon Eye Plan is just following Black Zetsu’s plan. Do you want to watch Black Zetsu successfully rescue Kaguya and then laugh at you for being a fool?”
Uchiha Kozuki: “It doesn’t matter if you want Black Zetsu to laugh at you. Anyway, it’s you, not me, who is embarrassed. If Hashirama knows about this one day, I don’t know what Hashirama will think of you.”
Uchiha Madara: “Humph, come out if you want, but remember, I’m not here to take responsibility, I just don’t want Black Zetsu’s plan to succeed!”
At this time, outside the group.
Obito said coldly: “I’m asking you a question! Who are you? Why do you know about the Moon Eye Project? Answer me!”
“Don’t worry, I’m not suitable to answer your questions. There is someone who can make you understand everything.” Guangyue smiled faintly.
A vortex suddenly appeared in the space around the two of them, and then Uchiha Madara, wearing the red armor of the Warring States period, walked out of the vortex with a look of disdain on his face.
Obito’s eyes widened instantly, and he said in extreme horror: “You… it’s you! Madara!?”
“Hmph.” Uchiha Madara snorted, seeming unwilling to pay attention to Obito.
“Why, why are you here? Aren’t you dead? I saw you die with my own eyes…” Obito said in disbelief.
“How I was resurrected has nothing to do with you, and you shouldn’t ask about my affairs casually. You are just a junior, why do you have so many questions?” Uchiha Madara said coldly.
Uchiha Obito was in mixed feelings and for a moment he didn’t know what to say.
Kozuki smiled and said, “I can answer your question now. The Moon Eye Project was told to me by Madara. Your identity was also told to me by Madara. Besides that, I have another explosive news to tell you. The Moon Eye Project is a fake project.”
“Impossible! Didn’t you, Madara, tell me about this plan?” Obito asked.
“I told you, and now I have to tell you too, that the plan is indeed fake, give up the plan and do whatever you need to do. You are no longer worthy of inheriting my will.” Madara said coldly.
Obito said anxiously: “Then create a world with Lin…”
“That’s also fake. The fundamental purpose of the Moon Eye is to resurrect someone and create a world with Nohara Rin. It’s just an excuse for me to deceive you. You’re too obsessed, so you fell for it. How stupid.” Madara laughed.
“Why did you lie to me! Why did you lie to me!” Obito roared.
Ban suddenly said murderously: “Why, you don’t accept it? You want to dance?”
“Bastard!” Obito suddenly swung out the chain and hit Uchiha Madara hard.
“Shinra Tensei!” Madara’s Rinnegan opened instantly, directly knocking the chain away. Even the Hokage Rock was repelled by the repulsive force and a huge circular hole was created.
“How dare you attack me!” Uchiha Madara said gloomily, “Obito, there is no meaning for you to exist! Disappear!”
After saying that, he summoned a blue Susanoo, which, holding a bayonet in its hand, stabbed Uchiha Obito mercilessly.
58 Whitebeard kills Shisui (asking for flowers) (old version)
The bayonet of Susanoo pierced through Obito’s body without causing any harm to him.
Obito activated the ability of Kamui’s different dimension, becoming immune to all physical attacks.
“Tsk, what a troublesome eye power.” Uchiha Madara said dissatisfiedly.
Kozuki said calmly: “Obito, don’t be stubborn and turn back in time. It’s not too late for you to turn back now, and the family will not blame you.”
“Turn back?” Obito broke down emotionally, “Since Rin died, I died too! The only reason I lived was to create a world with Rin! Tell me, what did I do wrong?!”
“What an idiot.” Uchiha Madara couldn’t help but curse again.
What he hated most was this kind of silly ninja.
“The Moon Eye Project can create illusions for the entire world. In the illusion, I can also resurrect Rin, so this plan is not wrong! I still have to carry out this plan! Don’t try to stop me!” Obito roared.
After saying this, he activated the divine power transmission function, and his body merged into the vortex and disappeared.
Although he hated Madara’s deception, he thought he was no match for Madara and would not be foolish enough to fight with him.
“He actually ran away like that.” Madara snorted coldly and didn’t plan to chase him.
Once the divine power transmission is activated, no one can catch up, not even him.
“I didn’t expect this guy to be so stubborn. Even after you came to explain it in person, he still insisted on doing what he wanted.” Guangyue said helplessly.
“It was precisely because of his obsession that I chose him as the chess piece of my Moon Eye.” Madara said lightly.
To be the pawn of the Moon’s Eye, one must be deeply evil and have enough resentment towards the world.
“Since this guy can’t be persuaded, there is no need for me to stay here. You can handle the next thing by yourself.” Madara said.
After finishing speaking, the figure merged into the void and returned to the pure land world of the chat group again.
He now disliked the land of Naruto which was full of deception.
“Oh, it seems I can only find an opportunity to have a good talk with Obito next time.” Kozuki said to herself.
At this time, the battle on the battlefield entered a white-hot stage.
The soldiers were fighting, and the generals were risking their lives.
The battle between Whitebeard and Shisui is undoubtedly the most exciting battle scene.
At this time, Uchiha Shisui had already activated Susanoo and was competing with Whitebeard in physical strength.
“Fire Style: Scorching Shuriken!” Shisui controlled Susanoo and threw several huge flaming shurikens at Whitebeard.
“Hmph!” Whitebeard swung the Sokumo-Kiri in his hand and chopped the shurikens into pieces with absolute power.
His pheasant sword can even cut the sky, so he has no problem using shuriken.
“What a strong physical strength.” Shisui was covered in sweat and gasped for breath due to exhaustion.
In the battle just now, Whitebeard only used physical skills to suppress him and he had no chance to fight back.
In the world of Naruto, he had never seen anyone with such abnormal physical strength.
“Is that all? A fellow like you actually wants to betray your own relatives. I really despise you!” White Beard said coldly.
“It seems I can only use the instant body movement technique.” Shisui thought to himself.
Illusions are ineffective against Whitebeard because he always keeps his eyes closed and relies on his observation Haki to observe.
He was no match for Whitebeard in terms of physical skills. Even with Susanoo, he was unable to cause any damage to Whitebeard’s strong body.
Not to mention ninjutsu, the lethality is almost zero.
The instant body movement technique is the only means Shisui has left now.
“The Technique of Instantaneous Body Movement!” Shisui clasped his hands together.
Immediately, more than a dozen identical Shisui appeared on the field and surrounded Whitebeard.
“Are you looking down on me?” Whitebeard suddenly became furious.
At that time, Kozuki used his Observation Haki to break Shisui’s instant body movement technique.
Now that the real me is here, you actually use the teleportation technique to deal with me?
If this isn’t underestimation, then what is?
“Get out of here!” Whitebeard swung the Kusunokiri in his hand.
An unrivaled storm swept across the entire venue, and the pheasant sword with the power of the Tremor-Tremor Fruit slashed at the space.
Bang bang bang!
The space was like a mirror, shattered into countless pieces.
Shisui’s clones also shattered along with the space.
“Puff!” Shisui himself was also shocked by the Tremor-Tremor Fruit, spitting blood from his mouth, and his body was smashed into the ground, creating a huge round hole in the ground.
“It hurts…” Shisui gasped for air.
He felt as if all his internal organs had shifted out of place, there was hardly a single intact bone in his body, his head was buzzing, and he instantly lost the strength to even stand up.
“How can there be such a powerful force…” His head was full of question marks.
Cut the space into pieces with one knife?
Physical strength that can create cracks in space?
When has there been such a monstrous existence in the ninja world?
Boom!
Just as he was thinking about it, Whitebeard’s huge body leaped over from the air and landed heavily next to Shisui. His body weighing several hundred pounds fell, and even the ground shook.
Whitebeard looked at the seriously injured Shisui and said coldly: “Uchiha Shisui, are you ready to be wiped out by this old man?”
After saying this, he picked up the pheasant knife and chopped it down with one blow.
Shisui’s head was immediately severed, his huge head was cut open and flew far away…
Uchiha Shisui, dead!
59 The coup succeeded, the Uchiha clan controlled Konoha (asking for flowers) (old version)
“Hmph.” Whitebeard’s face was indifferent.
In his eyes, anyone who betrays his family is an unforgivable bastard.
When he killed his son Teach, he did not hesitate at all. Uchiha Shisui was just a character from another world, how could he have such feelings?
“It’s time to help others.” said Whitebeard.
After saying this, he rushed into the crowd with a pheasant in hand.
Every time he swung his sword, he could see a Konoha ninja being torn to pieces by the Tremor-Tremor Fruit.
Boom boom boom!!!
The space on the battlefield was shattered by him, and even the earth’s crust was shaking violently, like an earthquake.
A Konoha ninja asked in horror: “What kind of monster is this guy! Is he still human?”
Even the deceased Sarutobi Hiruzen, the so-called strongest Hokage, did not have such terrifying destructive power.
One punch can create cracks in space. No one has ever seen ninjutsu that powerful to this level.
For a moment, all the Konoha ninjas were a little scared and retreated one after another, not daring to fight with Whitebeard.
If that knife had hit his body, he would have at least been torn into pieces.
Thanks to the efforts of Whitebeard, the Uchiha family and others, the battle ended.
Uchiha Shisui and Sarutobi Asuma both died in the battle.
Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi, Might Guy, and other senior ninjas were subdued because they were outnumbered.
More than fifty Konoha jonin died in the battle, while only more than twenty members of the Uchiha clan died.
There is no way around it. Although they are all Jonin, the individual combat capability of the Uchiha family is much stronger than that of ordinary ninjas.
Moreover, the Uchiha are members of a family and they cooperate with each other very well. The death of more than 20 people was considered a mistake. If they had performed better, at least only a dozen people would have been lost.
After all, two-thirds of Konoha’s ninjas were stunned by Whitebeard’s domineering color, and Konoha had little combat power at all.
“We…won…” The Uchiha members almost cried with joy.
If they lose this battle, not only will the Uchiha family be exterminated by Konoha, but they will also bear the stigma of a traitorous ninja family. The prestige and reputation they have built up over the years will be destroyed, and even their family tree will not be preserved.
Uchiha Fugaku said: “My fellow Konoha members, the battle is over. I hope you will stop resisting! I don’t want to kill you!”
“Damn traitor!” someone cursed out loud.
Uchiha Fugaku continued, “The strong prey on the weak. I don’t want to explain anything. Our Uchiha family has won, so from now on our family will be the controller of Konoha. If you don’t want to obey our family, you can leave Konoha. I will never keep you!”
Fugaku is not a saint, but if all the Konoha ninjas are slaughtered, it will shake the foundation of Konoha, and Konoha will become just an empty shell.
What’s the point of controlling a hollow Konoha Village? It might as well be renamed Uchiha Village.
“Lock all these defeated ninjas in the dungeon and lock them up with sealing techniques. Those who are willing to be loyal to us will be released, and those who are unwilling will be expelled from the village.” Uchiha Fugaku ordered.
“Yes.” The subordinate agreed.
Uchiha Fugaku said: “If there is nothing else, everyone should clean up the battlefield and bury the dead ninjas properly.”
After that, he politely said to Whitebeard and others: “My friends, thank you for your help. Thanks to you, I was able to win this battle. I would like to invite you to have a drink and make friends.”
On the battlefield, Fugaku witnessed how powerful they were, especially Whitebeard’s inhuman physical strength.
Therefore, Fugaku planned to make friends with these people, preferably to use them for his own benefit and make them his allies.
After the Uchiha family takes control of Konoha, they will definitely face internal and external troubles. There will be people inside who want revenge, and the four major countries outside are eyeing them covetously. Having more powerful fighting forces will be more beneficial to the Uchiha family in stabilizing the situation.
“No need, we have things to do, next time.” White Beard said lightly.
They don’t have a good impression of Uchiha Fugaku, and even look down on him.
As everyone has read the original chapter, Uchiha Fugaku would rather let his son be killed than lead the family in resistance. This behavior can only be described as extremely weak.
And it just so happens that Whitebeard and his men all hate such weak people, especially since this guy is a family patriarch and an incompetent leader.
“Okay, if you don’t want to stay, I won’t force you.” Uchiha Fugaku said with a smile.
Whitebeard said: “Mr. Fugaku, remember one thing, we are entrusted by the group leader, that is, we come to help you for the sake of Uchiha Kozuki, so you have to repay Uchiha Kozuki for your kindness in the future, understand?”
“I understand.” Uchiha Fugaku nodded.
Whitebeard didn’t say anything else and slowly left. His back disappeared into the darkness, and then in a corner where Uchiha Fugaku couldn’t see him, he returned to his own world.
60 Madara-sama doesn’t like to fight (ask for flowers) (old version)
Half an hour later, Uchiha Mitsuki also returned to his room and started chatting in the system.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@All members, thank you for your help. The mission was successfully completed, thanks to you. Otherwise it would have been a deadly battle.”
This war seems easy to win, but it is actually very difficult.
He and Fugaku alone are not enough to deal with so many elite jonin in Konoha, such as Kakashi, not to mention that Uchiha Shisui is still on Konoha’s side.
The joining of Whitebeard and his men directly broke the balance and was an important factor in achieving victory in the war.
Whitebeard: “You are welcome, group leader. I am also very satisfied. I killed Uchiha Shisui, the guy who despised family affection, with my own hands. I feel like I have completed a mission. Gulala.”
Misaka Mikoto: “I had a very enjoyable fight with Hatake Kakashi. Although I didn’t beat him, it also allowed me to see the power of lightning in your world.”
Misaka Mikoto’s target is Hatake Kakashi, but unfortunately, Hatake Kakashi is not that easy to deal with.
His extremely high combat IQ, the masterful use of the Sharingan, and a variety of jutsu are simply incomparable to a child like Misaka Mikoto.
In the end, it was with the help of several Uchiha clan members that Misaka Mikoto was able to subdue Kakashi, otherwise the outcome would have been unpredictable.
Wang Ye: “You all had a great time fighting, but I was miserable. I was slapped twice by Hinata Hiashi. Now I am going back to Wudang to let Master heal my wounds. It’s so hard for me.”
Although Wang Ye’s Fenghou Qimen is quite good, Hiashi is, after all, an elite jonin and the patriarch of a wealthy family. He beat Wang Ye with his soft fists until he was at a loss. He only managed to avoid being beaten to death by using the Luanjinjue technique.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Ye. In return, if there is a crisis in your world in the future, I will also go to help.”
Wang Ye: “Okay, okay. When the boss Wu Gensheng appears in our world, there may be a big battle. We may need your help. When the time comes, fellow Taoists, please don’t be stingy with your assistance, hehehe.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “The battle was so exciting. Although I was just watching the live broadcast, it felt like I was there. Unfortunately, I am too weak and have no qualifications to participate in the battle.”
Now Tanjiro has mastered the water breathing sword technique, the transparent world, and his markings are not activated. His combat power is so poor that he is far inferior to ordinary Chunins. If he participates in this battle, he will probably be killed by AOE.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “It’s okay, it’s okay. It won’t be too late to help you when you are stronger. By the way, @Hell Blowing Snow, I asked you to fight Asuma, why did you tear Asuma to pieces?”
After the war, Kozuki checked the battlefield.
Asma was not only killed by Hell Blizzard, he was also torn into eight pieces by Hell Blizzard’s telekinesis. It was as cruel as it could be. It was like a mosaic.
Hell Blizzard: “Because I can’t stand it, and I’m also thinking about you. Think about it, if you kill Sarutobi Hiruzen, Asuma will definitely not let it go and will definitely seek revenge on you in the future. In order to let you, the group leader, feel at ease, I will help you deal with this potential enemy.”
Although Hell Blizzard is a soft girl, she can be very violent when facing enemies.
The number of monsters that she and her sister had torn apart with their telekinesis could form a mountain, so she was so used to killing people that she had no mercy at all.
Uchiha Class: “I never praise women, but you are the same as Uzumaki Mito back then. You seem to be eccentric, but you are actually very violent inside. Ha, this kind of woman is the most terrifying.”
Whitebeard: “You like to gossip. When the group leader started a war, you didn’t take action. You just laughed at others in the group with this tone. You really don’t have any manliness at all.”
Whitebeard was originally a little panicked about Uchiha Madara.
But after this battle, Whitebeard was very satisfied with the killing and gained a lot of confidence invisibly, so he was not as polite to Uchiha Madara, the ceiling combat power in the Naruto world, as before.
Uchiha Madara: “Do you need me to take action? Or, if I take action, do I still need you? And let me take action against such scum? Do you think I am like you and like to do such boring things? Ridiculous.”
Madara didn’t lie.
With his current Rinnegan ability, he can easily deal with a small Konoha, let alone the entire ninja coalition.
Although he does not have a body of Impure World Reincarnation and does not have infinite chakra, he can turn Konoha into ruins with just the Tenkai Shock Star of the Rinnegan, and can clear the area even better than the Conqueror’s Haki.
Whitebeard: “Well, you hateful fellow, you are always so arrogant when you speak. If I am not sure that I can beat you, I really want to use this Cloud Cut to bleed you.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Let’s not talk about this for now. Your Excellency, group leader, what are your plans for the next step?”
61 Newcomer to the group (asking for flowers) (old version)
Uchiha Mitsuki: “What are your plans for the future? I think we will be quiet for a while. Whether the ninjas in Konoha are willing to be loyal to the Uchiha family or not has nothing to do with me. Chief Fugaku will handle all those miscellaneous matters.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “By the way, how are your tasks going? @Whitebeard, has the attack on the Marine Headquarters started?”
Whitebeard: “No, I have been preparing to help you deal with the family’s affairs these days. I have wasted time. In addition, we are also recruiting enough manpower and affiliated pirate groups, so there is no attack for the time being. We have to wait for a while.”
After watching the Battle of Marineford, Whitebeard knew very well how strong the combat effectiveness of the Marine Headquarters was.
It is almost impossible to kill Akainu in the Marine Headquarters with only one of the Four Emperors’ large fleets.
Only by recruiting more people can he ensure the safety of his sons.
The key point is that with the appeal of these three words “Whitebeard”, it is easy to recruit a lot of pirates, and then there will be more cannon fodder, so why not do it?
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Well, attacking the Marine Headquarters is indeed no small matter. We should prepare well. If I am free when you attack, I can go over and help.”
With his current combat capability, after solving his chakra shortcoming, fighting an admiral alone should not be a problem. Then he can go over and play with Kizaru and the others, and maybe get some unexpected gains.
【Complete the mission (The beginning of the coup)】
[Get rewards, group points +500, group experience +300][Group level increased to LV5][Obtain the qualification to recruit new group members][Do you want to start recruiting immediately? ]“Recruit!” Kozuki said immediately.
To be honest, there are only a few people in the group talking about this and that, and he has already become a little impatient. He also hopes that a group member can come and fight with Uchiha Madara to kill his fighting spirit.
【Recruitment Success】
【New member, Eren Yeager】
[System prompt: Eren Yeager joins the group chat]Wang Ye: “Are you here, brother?”
Misaka Mikoto: “Welcome, welcome.”
Hell Blowing Snow: “It’s been a while since I’ve seen a new person. Who is it this time?”
“It’s him.” Mitsuki didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
Eren is the protagonist of the anime “Attack on Titan”. He is also a person who has obtained the power of the Titan and can transform into a Titan in human form.
Unfortunately, although Alan’s abilities are indeed good, he is still not qualified to fight against Uchiha Madara. His combat power is far inferior to that of Uchiha Madara.
Allen: “Hey, where is this? I seem to have come to a very strange place.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Misaka Mikoto, as usual, Misaka sister, please explain our group’s worldview to this newcomer.”
Misaka Mikoto began to explain to Alan, and it took her half an hour to explain some of the things in the group to him.
Allen: “Another dimension world is connected, a chat group connecting multiple worlds, why… there is such a thing in the world, it is completely beyond my imagination…”
Wang Ye: “When we first came in, our reaction was similar to yours. Don’t panic, little brother. Just get used to it. You will find that our group chat system is very powerful in the future.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Ahem, a friendly reminder, the new guy is not small, he is even bigger than anyone in your group.”
The giant that Alan transformed into was more than ten meters tall, much taller than a building. Even Whitebeard was only a little brother in terms of size in front of him, so there was nothing wrong with what he said.
Misaka Mikoto: “Impossible? Whitebeard is four or five meters tall, the tallest person I have ever seen. Could it be that this new member is taller than Whitebeard?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Yeah, about twice as high.”
Everyone was stunned.
Whitebeard was already the tallest person they had ever seen, and that was because he had the blood of a giant, but twice as tall as Whitebeard? What did that mean? Was that still considered a normal human being?
[Ding, get a new chapter video]【Attack on Titan】
“Upload the video.” said Guangyue.
[The group owner uploaded the video (Attack on Titan) fragment]Uchiha Mitsuki: “This is the background of the newcomer’s world. You can go and learn a little bit about it and see how terrible the newcomer’s cruel world is.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Alan, newcomer, the group warehouse contains the background worldview of each member. You can also go and have a look to understand the world everyone lives in, which will facilitate future communication.”
So no one spoke in the system and everyone started watching anime.
Misaka Mikoto: “I’ve finished watching it. It’s hard to imagine that humans can actually transform into giants. And the giant in their world is actually a monster that was transformed by drugs. The most terrifying thing is that the monster actually eats people! It’s too bloody! I can’t bear to watch it!”
Because Misaka Mikoto has the powerful mental calculation ability of a psychic, she can easily fast forward and finish watching such a long show in just half an hour, and she can still remember the plot.
62 A crossover has been detected (please give me flowers) (old version)
Wang Ye: “I’ve also finished watching it. I feel that the newcomers’ world is probably the bloodiest of all our worlds. What’s particularly interesting is that the important supporting characters in their world die without any ambiguity. It’s amazing.”
Wang Ye’s Fenghou Qimen can control the flow of time. Even though it only took half an hour to finish the show, he actually stayed in the Fenghou Qimen world for at least three days, or even longer.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “That’s how it is in their world, so you understand how painful the situation is for newcomers, right? If you’re not careful, you’ll become a meal for the giants.”
Misaka Mikoto: “It’s so scary just thinking about it, especially those abnormal species. Just looking at them can give me nightmares.”
Whitebeard: “What? There are giants in the world that are hundreds of meters tall? And they can emit steam all over their bodies? This is too unbelievable!”
Whitebeard had just watched the beginning, which was the scene where the Colossal Titan kicked the city wall, and was shocked by the size and appearance of the Colossal Titan.
Whitebeard: “Well, it’s just so-so. The giants are taller than them, and it looks like the Colossal Titans don’t have any domineering power at all. If I were to take action, I could handle it with just one punch, guralaala.”
During the Battle of Marineford, there was a giant vice admiral who challenged Whitebeard. His size was not much smaller than the Colossal Titan, but he was knocked unconscious by Whitebeard’s punch and half of his teeth were broken.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “@Alan, what stage has your world reached now, or in other words, what mission are you carrying out?”
Allen: “We are chasing the female titan. We have left the wall and tracked her into the forest!”
Uchiha Kozuki: “I see. I have sent you a copy of your world. Take a look at the video of the female giant and try to avoid some casualties.”
When tracking the female Titan, many people in the army were killed. If Eren could know the hidden strength of the female Titan in advance and then let the Captain take the first action, the army’s losses could be reduced.
After all, in the part about the female Titan, the Captain almost killed her. If he hadn’t wanted to take the risk, the female Titan would have ceased to exist long ago.
[Ding, a character from another world detected][The world in which the characters live]: Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba
[The person the character is staying in]: Kibutsu Muzan
[Character Goal]: Kill all the pillars, destroy the Ubuyashiki family, and let the demons rule the world.
“What’s going on?” Kozuki asked in confusion.
“There is a time traveler who has entered the world of Demon Slayer and has become Muzan Kibutsu. He is ready to change the plot, kill all members of the Demon Slayer Corps, and become the immortal Demon King.” The system explained.
“There are other time travelers?!” Guangyue was stunned.
He originally thought that his time travel was already very rare, but he didn’t expect that someone else had traveled through time, and even traveled to another world. The most important thing was that he actually received a mission to eliminate him!
“Complete the task and you will get a huge reward.” said the system.
“In that case, let’s share it first.” Kozuki Tigu said.
【Group owner shared tasks】
[Mission content: Kill the traverser]Alan: “Huh? What do you mean?”
Except for Wang Ye, basically no one in the group understood what a time traveler meant, so they all looked confused and bewildered.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “A time traveler means a person from another world whose soul has crossed over to the world and replaced the original person in that world.”
Kamado Tank Treatment: “So Muzan is no longer the original Muzan? But he has been replaced by someone else?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “That’s right, and this time traveler not only possesses all the power of Muzan himself, but is also familiar with the plot of your Demon Slayer and knows everything about your Demon Slayer Corps.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Ah? What should we do? Muzan is difficult to deal with alone. If he knows the information about our Demon Slayer Corps… In the chapter video, the Demon Slayer Corps killed Muzan at the cost of sacrificing six pillars. If that’s the case, even if all the pillars are sacrificed, they may not be able to kill Muzan.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “So at this time, we need the help of our group members.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Is it really okay to trouble you so much?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “It’s not a big problem. We are all group members. It’s only natural for us to help each other.”
Bullshit! Who would be willing to help others for no reason? Helping is just to complete the task and get rewards, but it’s just not easy to say it out loud.
Tanjiro Kamado: “Although I don’t want to trouble you, I don’t want humans to be destroyed by demons, so I’m counting on you! Please help me kill Muzan! End the world ruled by demons!”
63 Fire God Dance Music (ask for flowers) (old version)
Uchiha Mitsuki: “No problem, I can go and help. Is there anyone else who wants to go with us? Let’s count the number of people so I can make a plan.”
Whitebeard: “I won’t go. I’m preparing to attack the Navy Headquarters. I’ve already wasted a lot of time helping you solve your problems. I can’t waste any more time. Sorry, Tanjiro.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “It’s alright, Whitebeard dad, just do your thing.”
Misaka Mikoto: “Well, I won’t go either. I’m afraid of ghosts. For a girl like me, fighting ghosts is really… a little bit unbearable.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “Okay, no need to apologize, Mikoto-san, I understand you.”
Wang Ye: “I won’t go either. The ghosts in your world don’t seem to be afraid of things like Maoshan Taoism. It would be useless for me to go there, and I might even be killed easily.”
Hell Blizzard: “The Monster Association is causing trouble everywhere here, and the Hero Association doesn’t have enough manpower. As the first B-class hero, I have to join the battlefield, so I don’t have time to go there… Sorry.”
Allen: “I am on a mission to chase the female titan. In an emergency, I may not be able to go.”
The real reason why Eren didn’t want to go, besides chasing the female titan, was that he and Tanjiro were not familiar with each other yet, and he hadn’t finished watching the Demon Slayer anime. It was a bit unreasonable for him to run over and help others fight for no reason.
There was still one Uchiha Madara left in the group who had not expressed his opinion.
But it’s easy to tell that someone with Uchiha Madara’s personality would never go to help Tanjiro kill a time traveler. However, conquering the Demon Slayer world and making the Demon Slayer Corps dance is already a blessing.
So at this moment, Tanjiro’s mentality was a little broken.
There are so many people in the group, but only the group owner is willing to help. He is a little suspicious whether he is unpopular or not, and whether everyone in the group dislikes him.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Don’t be discouraged, Xiaotan. Although everyone has something and can’t help you, I alone should be enough.”
With the three colors of Haki, the Rinnegan, and a huge amount of chakra, although it is impossible to kill the ghost, it should not be difficult to delay the ghost until dawn and then kill it with sunlight.
Tanjiro Kamado: “Thank you, Your Highness. Although you haven’t officially come to help me, I decided to give you a gift in return.”
[Ding, Tanjiro Kamado sends a red envelope][Obtain: Fire God Dance Music]“Oh?” Guangyue was delighted.
Kagami Mai is the top swordsman in Demon Slayer. She is a dance transformed from the Sun Breathing used by Yoriichi Tsugakuni. Learning this dance is equivalent to mastering the strongest Sun Breathing, which is the most powerful move in Demon Slayer.
“But this thing is difficult to learn.” Guangyue said distressedly.
Not everyone can master the Sun Breathing. In the hundred years of history, only Tanjiro and Yoriichi have mastered it. Even Yoriichi’s younger brother Iwakatsu couldn’t learn it. Other swordsmen can only use other breathing styles evolved from Sun Breathing.
“Host can use group points to improve proficiency.” The system prompted.
“Yes, I almost forgot about this. Give me a promotion.” Guangyue said immediately.
[Improve your proficiency in Sun Breathing][Sun Breathing has been completely mastered][Consume 200 group points]“Only 200 points? Fusing Hashirama’s cells consumed 300 points of my points.” Kozuki muttered.
But it’s normal to think about it. Fusion of Hashirama’s cells carries the risk of death, while learning Sun Breathing has no side effects, so it’s natural that the latter consumes more points.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I received the red envelope, thank you Tanjiro.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “You are welcome, Master. If you can learn the Kagami Dance, it will be easier to kill Wu Can. I am doing this to help myself.”
Among all the breathing sword techniques, as long as the Red Blade is activated, it can cause harm to Muzan, but the only one that can kill Muzan is the Sun Breathing. This breathing style is so unreasonable.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I have already upgraded Sun Breathing to the maximum level, so it won’t be a big problem.”
Wang Ye: “The group leader is a wall-hanger, a power-hungry dog. The red envelope I just received is at the maximum level. Aren’t you cheating? I don’t accept it!”
Misaka Mikoto: “Authority Dog +1”
Hell Blowing Snow: “People with authority can do whatever they want.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I can’t help it. I am the group leader. This is the privilege of the group leader. How about you consider giving me your abilities? I will use my points to upgrade to the maximum level, and then give you some pointers?”
Wang Ye and Hell Blizzard remained silent.
It’s not that they are unwilling to give, but they are afraid that their mentality will collapse after Guangyue reaches the maximum level. After all, they have practiced for so long, and the group leader reaches the maximum level in one second. Not everyone can bear this gap.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Forget it, I don’t care about your little ability. @Kamado Tanjiro, you should also prepare a Sun Blade for me. A Breathing Swordsman who doesn’t have a Sun Blade can’t be considered a true swordsman.”
Tanjiro Kamado: “No problem, I will notify the people in the swordsmith village to make a sword for you. I will wait for your arrival here!”
Wang Ye: “Good fellow, after the group leader agreed to help, your attitude changed, you kept calling him “you, you, you” all the time, and you were flattering him to the sky.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “By the way, Tanjiro, your Infinite Castle Duel hasn’t started yet?”
Tanjiro Kamado: “The lord is seriously ill. According to the plot, the lord will die in a few days, and then Muzan will come. However, if Muzan is a time traveler, will the plot change?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “No, Muzan will definitely come.”
Muzan is a time traveler, and his goal is to kill all the pillars and members of the Demon Slayer Corps, so attacking the Demon Slayer Corps headquarters is the simplest and most direct way for him.
Moreover, the time traveler Muzan must have a system. With a system, he will not be afraid of being killed like in the original story, so he will definitely come! They are all time travelers, and the other party’s little thoughts can be guessed.
64 Persuading Kakashi to surrender (asking for flowers) (old version)
Tanjiro Kamado: “Well, since the group leader has said so, I believe you and will wait for you here.”
Exit the group chat.
“I have to go get ready too,” Kozuki muttered.
This is the first time I’m facing time travelers. Theoretically, they are all the same kind of people and very difficult to deal with. I have to be careful to avoid any disaster.
Knock, knock, knock. Someone is knocking on the door.
“Come in.” Guangyue called.
Uchiha Fugaku walked in.
“Chief Fugaku, is there anything wrong?” Mitsuki asked.
“I want to talk to you about the situation of our family and Konoha,” Fugaku said calmly.
Last time, Kozuki invited Whitebeard and others to help a lot. Fugaku unknowingly regarded Kozuki as a heavyweight figure in his heart. Whenever he encountered problems, he wanted to find Kozuki to discuss them.
“What happened to the family and Konoha?” Kozuki asked.
“Many Konoha ninjas are unwilling to be loyal to our Uchiha family and are clamoring to leave the village and seek other ways out. Alas.” Fugaku sighed.
If these Konoha ninjas really plan to leave, then Konoha’s core combat power will be gone, and Konoha Village can really just be renamed Uchiha Village, which is meaningless.
“This is normal. We killed Sarutobi, the Hokage. How could those guys who think they are righteous be loyal to us?” Kozuki said disapprovingly.
“What should we do? Should we really expel them from Konoha?” Fugaku asked worriedly.
“That won’t work.” Kozuki shook his head.
All the core forces of Konoha left and went to establish a ninja village on their own, which is equivalent to them expelling the Uchiha family. Then what is the point of this coup war?
“I’ll think of a way. I can persuade them to stay in Konoha. Where are they now?” Kozuki asked.
“They are all staying in the former Root base.” Fugaku said.
Without saying anything, Kozuki immediately stood up and left.
Inside the former base of the roots.
All the ninjas stayed here obediently, their bodies tied up with clothes that had been sealed. There were hundreds of people, just like a prisoner-of-war camp.
“The rebel leader of the Uchiha family is here!” someone cursed immediately.
“Traitor! The shame of Konoha!” someone spat.
“There is no good person in the Uchiha family!” someone sneered.
Guangyue just smiled and didn’t care.
The villagers of Konoha were stupid enough to be brainwashed by Sarutobi Hiruzen. They were just a bunch of complete idiots. Why would you bother with idiots? That would be making things difficult for yourself.
Kozuki came directly in front of Kakashi, and he intended to be the first to persuade Kakashi to surrender.
Kakashi is very popular among the villagers and is a leader among the same generation of Konoha Jonin. In addition, he was also a member of the Anbu. As long as he is willing to stay in Konoha, many people will follow him.
“Kakashi.” Kozuki smiled.
“…” Kakashi’s face was full of hatred.
During the war, the Uchiha clan killed Asuma, Shisui, and before that, Sarutobi Hiruzen. These were Kakashi’s close friends and elders, so Kakashi naturally didn’t look happy with them.
“If I let you go, do you plan to stay in Konoha or leave Konoha?” Kozuki asked straight to the point.
“A Konoha controlled by the Uchiha clan is not worthy of my service.” Kakashi said coldly.
“Are you willing to serve Konoha controlled by Sarutobi Hiruzen?” Mitsutake asked.
“Hmph.” Kakashi snorted, which was considered as his agreement.
“Oh, I didn’t expect that you, Hatake Kakashi, would actually recognize your father’s murderer so much. I am really speechless.” Kozuki spread his hands helplessly.
Kakashi’s face changed.
His father was the famous White Fang of Konoha. The death of White Fang left a huge shadow in Kakashi’s heart. It once made Kakashi retreat into darkness and doubt his life. For him, the word “father” is taboo.
Kurenai Yuhi, Might Guy and other jonin also looked over in surprise.
They knew very well where Kakashi’s weak spot was. The word “father” could never be mentioned in front of Kakashi. Even Sarutobi Hiruzen never mentioned anything about Konoha White Fang.
“You said the murderer of my father? What do you mean?” Kakashi asked gloomily.
“What I mean is that your father was indirectly killed by Sarutobi Hiruzen.” Kozuki said.
“This is impossible!” Kakashi cursed.
Konoha White Fang gave up the mission in order to save his companions, which led to the failure of the mission. He felt guilty and finally committed suicide because he was too guilty. This is a fact known to everyone in the village.
“Senior White Fang committed suicide!” Xihihong argued.
“He did commit suicide, but why did he do it?” asked Mitsuki.
“In order to save people, he gave up the mission, failed the mission, and finally committed suicide because of guilt!” Xihi Hong gritted his teeth.
“Yes, he gave up the mission in order to save others, and was finally blamed by the whole village. Even the person saved by Senior Bai Ya was blaming Senior Bai Ya, so he was forced to commit suicide. Do you think this is right? Does it conform to the will of fire that you have inherited?” Guangyue asked with a smile.
65 The Defection of the Hyuga Clan (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
Kakashi and the others were shocked.
Yes, isn’t the Will of Fire about cherishing your companions? Although abandoning the mission to save your companions is against the ninja code, it shouldn’t be condemned by the whole village, right?
“The second point is that when Senior White Fang was blamed, Sarutobi Hiruzen, as the Hokage, only needed to stand up and say a word of fairness, and Senior White Fang would be forgiven. But did Sarutobi Hiruzen say anything at that time?” Kozuki continued.
Kakashi and the others were silent.
Although Kakashi was still young at the time, he remembered clearly that when his father was cursed by the whole village, Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t say a word and even deliberately hid and let his father be criticized by everyone.
“Sarutobi Hiruzen deliberately killed Senior White Fang.” Kozuki said.
“Impossible! Why would Lord Hokage harm Senior White Fang! This is impossible!” Someone shook his head.
“Yes, Senior White Fang is a man who can wear the Hokage Demigod Sleeves and is a hero of Konoha.” Someone followed.
“Senior White Fang made a huge contribution at that time, so Lord Hokage would not harm him!” someone added.
It is normal that no one believes that Sarutobi Hiruzen would harm the heroes of Konoha. After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen has established himself as a very good character over the years. In the eyes of the villagers, he is a benevolent leader.
“Let me tell you the reason, because Sarutobi Hiruzen wants to be in power!” Kozuki sneered.
“What do you mean?” Might Guy asked.
“Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to take control of Konoha into his own hands, and Konoha White Fang was the person with the greatest hope of becoming the Fourth Hokage, right?” Kozuki asked.
Everyone nodded.
This is an ironclad fact. Whether in terms of fame, contribution, or even status, Konoha White Fang fully meets the qualifications to be the successor to Hokage. None of the three ninjas at that time could compare to White Fang.
“Senior White Fang is from the Hatake clan, a famous family, and he is a very upright person. If Senior White Fang becomes the Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen will lose the power to control Konoha. That’s why Sarutobi Hiruzen wants Senior White Fang to die!” Kozuki said coldly.
“This is impossible. Didn’t Lord Hokage later let Lord Namikaze Minato become the Hokage? Your logic doesn’t make sense at all!” someone retorted.
“Namikaze Minato was born into a commoner family. He is kind but a little weak. If he becomes Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen will be able to take power behind the scenes and still be the leader of Konoha. If you don’t believe it, think about it yourself. After Minato became Hokage, were all the affairs of Konoha still handled by Sarutobi Hiruzen?” asked Kozuki.
When everyone thought about it, they broke out in a cold sweat.
Ever since Minato Namikaze inherited the position of Hokage, he has basically never stayed in the office. Every time they went to the office to report on the situation, it was Sarutobi Hiruzen who was sitting there processing documents. Isn’t it Sarutobi Hiruzen who is in power?
“You don’t see through Sarutobi Hiruzen’s mind, so you think he is a good Hokage. In fact, he is just a guy with dirty means.” Kozuki snorted.
“Why is this happening…” Some people’s mentality collapsed.
“That’s all I have to say. So whether you want to turn from darkness to light is up to you. If you still want to leave Konoha, I will definitely not stop you.” Kozuki said.
After saying that, he turned and left.
These words are enough to make them realize how dark the Konoha Village they were loyal to before was. They will then feel how bright Konoha is now. There is no need to say anything else.
“Lord Sarutobi Hiruzen, is this really the case?” someone said with a dull look in his eyes.
“Lord Sarutobi, did you kill the hero of Konoha?” Some people couldn’t believe it.
All their understanding of Sarutobi Hiruzen over the years collapsed at this moment, and they began to have deep doubts about the will of fire they believed in.
“My father was killed by Lord Sarutobi?” Kakashi’s mind was in a mess at this moment.
For more than ten years, he had been loyal to and respected Sarutobi Hiruzen as an elder like a parent, but now, he suddenly found out that this elder was the indirect murderer of his father. The sense of gap was too great.
“If this is true, the Uchiha coup is not difficult to understand.” Yuhi Kurenai said thoughtfully.
A Konoha controlled by such a dark person has no light at all. It would be better for it to be controlled by the Uchiha clan. At least, the Uchiha won the ruling power through a fair and legitimate war. The means were very clean, weren’t they?
In a flash, three days passed.
On this day, Kozuki was in her room preparing to enter the Demon Slayer world.
Boom boom boom.
Uchiha Fugaku knocked on the door again and walked in.
“Kozuki, I have good news for you!” Fugaku said happily.
“What’s wrong?” Guangyue smiled.
“The Konoha ninjas have decided to stay in Konoha.” Fugaku was very excited.
“Really?” Kozuki was not surprised.
Those words touched everyone’s heart. Even if they didn’t believe that Sarutobi Hiruzen was that kind of person, they would definitely have some doubts. Since they had doubts, they would definitely stay and find out the truth.
“However, there are people who are unwilling to stay.” Fugaku added.
“Who?” Kozuki asked.
“The Hyuga clan, the Hyuga clan, all members left Konoha this morning.” Fugaku said slowly.
“Is that so?” Guangyue was still not surprised.
The Uchiha and Hyuga families have always been in a competitive relationship. The Hyuga family is proud and arrogant, so how could they be willing to be inferior to the Uchiha family? Leaving is also a normal operation.
“Are you going to wipe out the entire Hyuga clan?” A hint of cruelty flashed in Fugaku’s eyes.
The Byakugan of the Hyuga clan has important strategic significance for seeing through the war situation. If this family turns against the Uchiha clan in the future, it will be a very difficult problem. It is better to eliminate them as soon as possible to avoid future threats.
66 Uchiha Madara: Do you need a reason to exterminate a clan? (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
“That’s not necessary. There’s no need to be so cruel.” Guangyue shook her head.
The Hyuga clan hasn’t done anything yet, but he went to destroy the entire clan. Isn’t this behavior the same as Danzo? It’s too shameful.
“Okay, I understand. There are some things going on in the clan, so I’ll leave first.” Fugaku said.
After saying that, he left the room.
Guangyue entered the chat group.
Whitebeard: “Congratulations, Mr. Leader, you have won the hearts of the people of Konoha Village. Your Uchiha clan will become the true captain of Konoha Village, Gulala.”
Whitebeard still couldn’t accept what Hokage said. He liked to call his leader the captain, which was more in line with his worldview.
Misaka Mikoto: “Now that the ninjas of Konoha Village know the true face of the Hokage, their mentality must be broken. After all, they treat the Hokage as a superior. Oh, how pitiful.”
Wang Ye: “Fools are fools themselves. These people don’t have enough intelligence to be fooled for so long. They deserve it and don’t deserve sympathy.”
Allen: “Um… I haven’t finished watching Naruto yet. May I ask what you guys are talking about? Why can’t I understand a word of it?”
Wang Ye: “That’s right, you don’t understand. The world of Naruto is too complicated. You may not understand it even after watching the show. We will explain it to you later. But you just need to know that the Kage in the world of Naruto is the same as the royal family in your world. They are all liars who hold power.”
In Attack on Titan, the royals are similar to Sarutobi Hiruzen. They deceive ordinary people, gain trust and fame, are admired, and consolidate their power. They are very dark.
Allen: “Is it the same concept as the royal family? It seems that the Hokage world where the group leader lives is not peaceful either. I thought that only our world was like this, eh.”
After chasing the Attack Titan, Alan realized that the royal family he was loyal to actually treated them like fools. He now felt very complicated. If conditions allowed, he would even want to turn into a Titan and flatten the royal palace.
Uchiha Madara: “Master, the Hyuga clan refuses to obey the control of the Uchiha clan, why don’t you exterminate them? What are you keeping them for? To eat them?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Isn’t this bad? The Hyuga clan didn’t do anything, and I go and exterminate them. What kind of person am I?”
Uchiha Madara: “Do you need a reason to exterminate your clan? This is a disgrace to the word Uchiha!”
During the Warring States Period, Uchiha Madara killed at least eighty families, if not a hundred. At that time, he did not exterminate families for the sake of war interests, but simply because he was displeased with them, or to experiment with ninjutsu. To him, exterminating a family was like stepping on an ant on the roadside, right?
Whitebeard: “Ahem, you fellow, don’t demand your weird way of doing things from the group leader. I don’t support you becoming the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately.”
Uchiha Madara: “No one is innocent. Weakness is the original sin. If the strong want to kill the weak, it just depends on whether the strong is willing to do it.”
Whitebeard’s mentality was a little broken. If he hadn’t considered that he might not be strong enough, he really wanted to kill Uchiha Madara with a sword to vent his hatred.
Whitebeard: “Forget it, forget it. I won’t argue with you about this. It’s meaningless. If someone like you were in my world, you would be as hateful as Rocks.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Don’t tell me, there is such a possibility.”
Madara’s ambition is not much smaller than Rocks’, and he certainly would not be willing to submit to the rule of the Celestial Dragons. If he were a pirate, he would probably go to the holy land of Marijoa and carry out a massacre on the first day of sailing.
Uchiha Madara: “You know, as one of the Four Emperors, but you do nothing and just want to live a peaceful life with your sons, you are a waste.”
Aboard the Moby Dick.
White Beard was so angry that he puffed his beard and glared, and veins on his forehead were bulging.
“Dad, what’s wrong?” Marco asked curiously.
“It’s okay. I was laughed at and turned into a waste by a hateful guy.” White Beard said gritting his teeth.
Marco was shocked.
Dad was ridiculed as a waste? Today, Whitebeard is the most powerful man in the ocean. Even the admirals of the Navy Headquarters are not qualified to ridicule him. Who is so bold?
“Dad, do you want to teach the other party a lesson?” Marco asked.
Calling Whitebeard a waste is equivalent to calling the entire pirate group waste. As the first captain of the Four Emperors’ group, Marco doesn’t want to be called a waste by others for no reason.
“I’ve thought about it too, but I’m afraid I’m no match for him. Let’s just give up, to avoid unnecessary disaster.” Whitebeard said with a wry smile.
Not to mention anything else, just Uchiha Madara’s illusion alone would be enough to knock down at least half of the Imperial Group. Add in Susanoo and Tensei, it would be difficult for them to win.
“Not a match?” Marco was stunned.
Now, the White Group is definitely the strongest imperial group, and they can easily attack the Marine Headquarters, but they say they are no match for the other side?
“Could the other party also be one of the Four Emperors? Red Hair? Or Kaido?” Marco thought silently in his heart.
The only group that can fight against the Imperial Group is the Imperial Group, and only the Four Emperors dare to speak so rudely. No one in the navy dares to say that Whitebeard is useless.
“Don’t think about it. That man is not a pirate. Go get me some wine. I’m thirsty.” White Beard waved his hand.
Marco didn’t think much about it and went to the warehouse to get some wine.
67 Transplant the Sharingan and obtain Kotoamatsukami (ask for flowers) (old version)
“By the way, I haven’t dealt with Shisui’s body yet.” Kozuki suddenly remembered something.
During the coup, Whitebeard killed Shisui, and his body was recovered by his family members, but has not been dealt with yet.
“That’s Kotoamatsukami, and it’s also a pair of kaleidoscopes. We can’t waste it.” Kozuki muttered.
So Mitsuki came to Fugaku’s room and talked to him about this matter.
“Shisui’s eyes? I have dug out his eyes and I am keeping them personally. Look.” Fugaku took out a test tube from the cabinet. Inside the test tube was a pair of scarlet Sharingans soaked in formalin.
There are only three Mangekyō owners in the Uchiha family now. A pair of Mangekyō is extremely valuable. If you find anyone to transplant it onto, you can gain combat power comparable to that of a Kage in a short period of time, which will be of great benefit to the Uchiha family.
“Why are you asking about Shisui’s eyes?” Fugaku asked.
“Can you give me this pair of eyes?” Guangyue asked.
The control power of Bie Tian Shen is so tempting. Although the CD is as long as ten years, as long as you use it well, you can get a very powerful fighter. This is a magical skill among magical skills. Who doesn’t want it?
“No problem, I’ll give it to you if you want it.” Fugaku handed over the test tube generously.
If it weren’t for Kozuki’s help, the Uchiha clan would have been wiped out in the coup, not to mention Shisui’s eyes, even the family bloodline would have been lost. It is completely reasonable to return a pair of Mangekyō.
“Thank you, clan leader.” Mitsuki took the test tube happily.
Then he asked in his mind: “System, can you transplant the power of these two kaleidoscopes into my Samsara Eye?”
He already has two Rinnegan now. If he wants to use Kotoamatsukami, he has to dig out the Rinnegan and then install Shisui’s eyes in its place. Not only will it be easy to cross-infect if he digs out too many eyes, it will also be very troublesome.
“No problem, you can redeem it through group points.” said the system.
[Host]: Uchiha Mitsuki
[Points]: 300
[Abilities already possessed]: Three colors of Haki, Samsara Eye, Fire God Kagura, and Electromagnetic Cannon.
[Mall]: This function will be enabled after the group level reaches 10.
“Exchange it.” said Guangyue.
[Successfully transferred the kaleidoscope ability][Consume 200 points]Shisui’s Sharingan closed directly, and the pupils became exactly the same as those of ordinary eyes. It should be that after the function of the Sharingan was transferred, the original abilities of these eyes also disappeared.
“What the hell is this store?” Kozuki asked in his heart.
He seldom looked at his panel before. When he opened it for the first time, he did not expect that a shopping mall system would suddenly appear out of nowhere. Could he buy some strange things in it?
“The mall system has all the abilities of the comics. After reaching a certain level, you can use group points to purchase them, making it easier for the host to carry out dungeon tasks in the future.” said the system.
“What is the copy mission?” Kozuki was confused.
“For example, similar to the Demon World mission this time, there will be similar missions in the future, and the difficulty of the missions will become greater and greater, so you need to purchase items in the mall to ensure the success rate of the mission.” said the system.
“I see.” Kozuki nodded.
If this is true, then all kinds of time travelers will appear in the world one after another in the future. These time travelers may have strange systems. Having such a mall can indeed ensure their own safety.
After getting a rough idea, Guangyue said calmly: “Master, I still have some things to deal with, so I will leave first.”
“Okay.” Fugaku nodded.
After leaving Fugaku’s house, Mitsuki was about to go out to buy some food, but unexpectedly he met Yuhi Kurenai at the gate of the base.
And looking at Xi Ri Hong’s appearance, it seems that she has been waiting here for a long time, as if she wants to enter the base but doesn’t dare to.
“Hong, is there something wrong with you?” Guangyue asked with mixed feelings.
In the past, he and Hong had a very good relationship, almost to the level of lovers, but because of the coup, his relationship with Hong became a lot more distant, and could never go back to the way it was before.
Xihihong said: “I have a question for you.”
“You ask.” Guangyue nodded.
“Will the Uchiha family harm the ninjas of Konoha?” Kurenai Yuhi said seriously.
“Don’t worry about this. The Uchiha family’s coup is just for self-protection. We have no ill will towards Konoha, and we will not use dirty means to control everything in Konoha like Sarutobi Hiruzen did. We are a fair and just family.” Kozuki said.
“That’s good.” Xi Ri Hong breathed a sigh of relief.
In fact, she still had some fantasies about Mitsuki in her heart and wanted to return to the relationship they had before, but she was afraid that Mitsuki would turn evil. Now when she heard what Mitsuki said, she felt much better.
“Okay, if there’s nothing else, I’ll leave first.” Xi Ri Hong smiled, turned around and left without saying anything else.
Just as Mitsuki was about to say something, the bigwigs in the chat group immediately started gossiping.
Wang Ye: “As a monk, I don’t understand love, but I can tell at a glance that this girl named Xi Ri Hong has a crush on the group leader. Group leader, take her down! Make her our group leader’s wife!”
68 Wang Ye: Whitebeard, are you infertile? (Please give me flowers) (Old version)
Whitebeard: “Oh? Madam of the group leader? It sounds really interesting. I think it’s okay. Gulala.”
Uchiha Kozuki: “Don’t make a fuss. I killed so many people in Konoha. Yuhi Kurenai must have some grudges in her heart. If you want to take her in, it will take some time to hone her skills. Do you think she is the kind of brainless woman who can easily get married to a man?”
But if it was Sakura Haruno, it wouldn’t matter. A simple-minded woman like Sakura Haruno would never give up easily once she has decided on someone. Just like Sasuke killed so many people, she was still willing to stick to him.
Uchiha Madara: “Yuhi Kurenai? She is just a nameless civilian ninja, is she worthy of marrying into the Uchiha family? Don’t make me laugh to death, is she worthy?”
Whitebeard: “Mr. Uchiha Madara, may I ask what noble birth your wife was?”
Uchiha Madara: “I don’t have a wife.”
Uchiha Madara spent his entire life fighting wars. After the Battle of the Valley of the End, he spent his entire life focusing on executing the Moon Eye Plan. He had no interest in women at all. Even if he did, Black Zetsu would probably sow discord between them and cheat on him…
Wang Ye: “Hey, so he’s an old bachelor, that’s amazing, no wonder he smells like a resentful woman, it turns out he’s a man without a wife, so pitiful, isn’t it, old man with a white beard.”
White Beard expressed that he was a little embarrassed because he had never had a wife in his life. He only adopted countless sons and was one of those old virgins who had no interest in women.
Wang Ye: “No way, Whitebeard doesn’t have a wife either? Damn, I seem to understand something…”
Whitebeard: “What do you understand?”
Wang Ye: “Look, you don’t have a wife, but you are focused on having a son. From a psychological point of view, you long for a family, but you don’t have a biological child. Why is that? Is it because you are infertile?”
Allen: “…”
Whitebeard: “Little brother Wang Ye, please open the door to communicate with each other. I promise to be gentle.”
Uchiha Madara: “Although what you said is a bit boring, it sounds quite reasonable. You have adopted so many sons, but none of them are your own. Doesn’t this prove that you are indeed infertile?”
White Beard: “What about you? You never get married. Is it because you are not good enough in some aspects? Our radius is eight taels.”
White Beard said, if I can’t beat you, then I will die with you, and we will all ascend to heaven together in the family tree, and no one should pamper anyone else!
Uchiha Madara: “The topic is getting more and more boring. I actually talked to you about these boring things and wasted my time.”
Wang Ye: “It’s not boring, it’s for the sake of your life. By the way, if Yuhi Kurenai is not an option, you can consider Hyuga Hinata.”
After reading the Naruto chapter, everyone has a very good impression of the little loli Hinata Hyuga. They like her focused, virtuous and gentle character. She is simply a good wife and mother who can warm the bed and cook. She is both virtuous and talented!
Whitebeard: “Hyuga Hinata? Oh? I remember that little girl. She is indeed a good girl. She is not too old now. It is just right to take her in as a child bride. Gulala.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “The Hyuga clan has already left Konoha, where can we find her?”
Wang Ye: “That’s easy. Your Ninja World is only a small place. Isn’t it easy to find such a big family? This is not a problem at all.”
According to the journey in the Naruto world, for example, walking from the Land of Fire to the neighboring Land of Waves only takes a few days. In total, it takes less than a month to travel through the entire Ninja World.
Wang Ye: “If the group leader doesn’t consider Hinata, I think I can. Anyway, I can go to your world. With my handsome appearance, it should be no problem to hook up with Hinata, a little loli, hehe.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “If you say so, I will go to your Wudang Mountain to complain to your master.”
Uchiha Madara: “Hyuga Hinata, a descendant of the Hyuga clan, is born with the bloodline limit of the Byakugan. If you have a child together, to what extent will the eyes evolve? I am very curious.”
Although Madara did not take the Hyuga clan seriously, he was still quite interested in the Hyuga clan’s Byakugan. He especially wanted to see what kind of eye technique a person would develop if he possessed both the Byakugan and the Sharingan bloodlines.
Wang Ye: “Always thinking about bloodline, can’t you look at the long-term a little bit? Beauty is the most important thing, right?”
Misaka Mikoto: “If you can date girls across worlds, don’t all the group members have beautiful girls in their worlds? Feng Baobao from your world, Wang Ye, Mikasa from Eren’s world, Tornado from Hell Snowstorm’s world, Nami and Robin from Whitebeard’s world, they can all be considered by the group leader.”
69 Let’s be honest, I’m also a time traveler (seeking flowers) (old version)
Hell Blowing Snow: “Ahem, although that’s what I said, I advise you not to consider my sister. I’m afraid you can’t handle it…”
Although Tornado is small and cute, she has a very bad temper and a very aggressive personality. When she gets upset, she will use her superpowers to pull down a meteorite that can even break the bed.
Whitebeard: “If you are interested, I can grab a few beautiful women. What type do you like? Female pirates or female navy?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I’m fine with that… Wait, this isn’t the time to talk about this, is it? You guys have brought the topic to something weird!”
Wang Ye: “It’s not a strange place for a lifelong event. Isn’t this group just for chatting? There doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with talking nonsense.”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “I’m too lazy to talk to you about these meaningless topics. Even if I want to date a girl in the future, I will probably only choose Yuhi Kurenai. As for the other worlds… it feels like a long-distance relationship, and we won’t get along.”
Mitsuki said that it would be acceptable if women from other worlds could be brought into this world, but if they could not be brought over, it would be a bit troublesome. However, we can wait and see. If a beautiful girl can enter the group, this problem will be perfectly solved.
Wang Ye: “I have a very good idea!”
Wang Ye: “Your Excellency the group leader has a girlfriend in each world, so that the girlfriends will not discover each other’s existence, and your life will be more interesting, isn’t it happy?”
Whitebeard: “Great!”
Misaka Mikoto: “Great!”
Hell Blowing Snow: “Great!”
Alan: “Is this okay?”
Uchiha Kozuki was stunned. The king was indeed a person who came from a similar world to himself. Their thoughts were so similar. He was a real Poseidon!
Uchiha Madara: “…In this regard, I am willing to call you the strongest. Even that guy Hashirama is far inferior to you.”
There were many people who admired Hashirama back then, but there was only one woman in Hashirama’s life, Uzumaki Mito. He was a complete emotional idiot and was no match for Wang Ye at all.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Ahem, it’s a good idea. I think it’s worth considering.”
After all, who doesn’t want to have many girlfriends? Especially when the girlfriends never know each other’s existence, in the past, that would be the treatment of the emperor with three palaces and seventy-two concubines! It’s so sweet!
Wang Ye: “As for emotions, you still have to look at me. Group leader, do you accept this?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Why should I be so respectful? He is just the Sea King. Anyone who looks a little handsome seems to be able to do this. After all, this is a society that values ​​appearance.”
Wang Ye: “Something is wrong, Mr. Group Leader, do you people in the Naruto world know the word ‘Sea King’? And the word ‘society’? Although you have read the chapters of our world, these words should not come out of your mouth, right?”
Wang Ye noticed something was a little bit wrong. When chatting with Guangyue, he felt as if he was chatting with people from his own world. There was absolutely no generation gap at all, and the conversation was very smooth. This was very illogical!
Whitebeard: “It would be fine if little brother Wang Ye didn’t say anything. Speaking of which, this old man also feels something is wrong. The way your Excellency the group leader speaks is subtly different from the way those people in the Naruto world speak. I used to think it was an illusion, but…”
Most people in the group have more or less the same feeling, but since Wang didn’t mention it before, they didn’t pay attention to it. Now that it has been spoken out, they have discovered that there are mistakes in these details.
“It seems that they have realized it.” The real Mitsuki shook his head and smiled.
He knew that sooner or later they would all realize that, after all, they came from the three-dimensional world, and no matter how much they imitated, they could not completely integrate into the two-dimensional world. This was a problem of worldview.
“Then it’s time to show our cards.” Kozuki said to himself.
Anyway, now that the time traveler mission has appeared in the group, and they all know the concept of time travelers, it doesn’t matter if they confront each other now. On the contrary, it can increase his dignity as the group leader.
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Ahem, since everyone says so, I won’t pretend anymore and will tell you a rather shocking secret.”
Wang Ye: “What secret?”
Uchiha Mitsuki: “Actually, I am a time traveler just like Muzan in this Demon Slayer World…”